The Amazing Son In Law

At this moment, Charlie was walking on the streets of Osaka. This time he went out, he still did not let Isaac Cameron and others follow. The reason was that he wanted to take advantage of this time and directly eliminate the remaining three ninjas who were following him. Because Osaka was already the last stop of the business on his trip to Japan, he wanted to quickly get rid of these three followers, and then hurry up to visit Kyoto.

He deliberately led the three of Teng Lin Zhengzhe to leave the downtown area, preparing to find a suitable place to start.

However, what he didn’t expect was that the three people who had been quietly following him two or three hundred meters away suddenly began to turn their heads and walk back.

Charlie couldn’t help but wondered: "What’s the matter? They are not following me anymore, are they aware of something?"

"But it shouldn’t be. I alone did not show any intention to attack. I have even been completely ignorant of their existence. They have no reason to notice anything abnormal.

"Is it because they are in a hurry? Or is it that Takahashi gave up letting them follow me?"

Thinking of this, Charlie sighed, turned around, and started following these three people in turn.

He didn’t want to leave any hidden dangers for himself. After all, these ninjas have been with him for so long. If he let them go like this, the ghost knows if they will come back again?

Even, the ghosts knew that after they left Japan, they would follow Aurous Hill to make trouble for themselves?

Aurous Hill has his own wife, Claire, who is her own weakness, saying nothing can put her in danger!

So, today, let these three people keep their lives!

Teng Lin Zhengzhe never thought that Charlie would follow them in turn. He always felt that Charlie should not have noticed their existence, so now he took the two juniors and ran all the way to the hotel.

It’s getting late now. It’s impossible to get from Osaka to Tokyo by Shinkansen or airplanes, so the best way is to drive all the way.

If you drive fast, you can reach Tokyo in five or six hours.

Therefore, they have to go back to the hotel to pick up the car, and then set off quickly to Tokyo.

The three people walked in a hurry all the way and arrived at the hotel quickly.

At the entrance of the hotel, Teng Lin Zhengzhe said: "Second, you come back to the room with me to pack things, and third, you go to the basement to pick up the car and wait at the entrance of the hotel. We will come down and meet you soon!"

"Okay!" The old third nodded, and the three men were divided into two groups. The two used the elevator to go upstairs to the room and simply packed the soft and monitoring equipment, and one took the elevator to the underground garage to pick up the car.

As soon as Teng Lin Zhengzhe entered the elevator, he hurriedly called to report to Takahashi Zhenzhi.

As soon as the phone call, he hurriedly said respectfully: "Mr. Takahashi, we will leave for Tokyo in five minutes, and we are expected to arrive in more than four hours! Please stay at home during these few hours. , Wait for everything to be said after we arrive."

Takahashi said in a panic: "Tenglin, I asked someone to inquire about it. It is said that the other party’s methods are very fierce, and even the sarin gas is used. This is a f*cking lunatic! I am afraid of them now. Start with me, how many masters does your Tenglin family have in Tokyo? Quickly let them all come to my house to protect me!"

Teng Lin Zhengzhe hurriedly said: "Mr. Takahashi, we don’t have much manpower available in Tokyo now, because the remaining manpower has been sent to Kyoto and is staring at Nanako Ito. Should I tell them to rush back? "

Machi Takahashi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "No need! Leave them in Kyoto! As long as they can control Nanako Ito, I still have the capital to mediate with Yuhiko Ito! You can’t put eggs in the same cage! "

Teng Lin Zhengzhe immediately said: "Okay, then the three of us will go back first. We must protect your safety!"

At the same time, Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s third junior brother also got out of the elevator on the second basement floor and rushed all the way to the front of the car.

As soon as he unlocked the door to get into the car, he felt a sudden force of force grabbing his neck directly from behind!

Immediately afterwards, he saw someone using a shuriken to withstand his throat!

Moreover, he knows this shuriken! It is his little brother Tenglin Quintongtian owns!

He murmured in panic in his heart: "Could it be that this person is the one who killed the younger brother?!"

He was shocked and blurted out: "Big brother for your life! Don’t kill me!"

Charlie said coldly: "If you want to survive, just do as I say!"

He hurriedly nodded his head like smashing garlic: "I listen to you, don’t be impulsive, this shuriken is smeared with poison, even if it breaks a little, it won’t be saved…"

……

At this moment.

After Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the second younger brother quickly packed some important items, they took the elevator to the hotel lobby.

They didn’t even have time to check out, just thinking about getting in the car and returning to Tokyo.

However, when they went out, they found that their car was not waiting here.

Teng Lin Zhengzhe cursed: "Damn, the third bastard, what are you doing! Give him a call!"

The second younger brother immediately took out his mobile phone, called, and cursed: "Lao San, what are you doing? Why haven’t you come out!"

At the request of Charlie, the third child said: "Second brother, one of the tires is flat. I guess it’s punctured. I’m jogging. I’m about to change my spare tire. Why don’t you come down and help me? !"

"Damn!" The second junior brother said to Teng Lin Zhengzhe: "Brother, one of the tires may be punctured. I’ll change it for him."

Teng Lin Zhengzhe nodded and exhorted: "You two move faster!"

underground garage.

The third child who was held by Charlie’s shuriken against his neck, pleaded: "Brother, I have called according to your instructions, can you spare my life…"

Charlie smiled slightly: "You did a good job, I will let you suffer less!"

After speaking, before he recovered, Charlie slammed his hand on his neck!

Hearing a click, the person’s neck was broken in an instant, and the whole person lost all consciousness at this moment and turned into a corpse.

After that, Charlie did not hesitate, and immediately moved his body to the side of the car, with his back facing the front of the car, as if he was checking the backstage.

And Charlie himself, behind the car next door, hid his breath, waiting for the next fish to be caught.

At this time, the second child ran over violently.

Due to the irritability, the whole person’s vigilance was reduced a lot. Seeing that the third child was still squatting on the tires of the car, he was suddenly out of breath.

He ran over quickly, slapped the back of the youngest’s head, and cursed: "Asshole! You are here to watch? Don’t you know how to get the spare tire and jack out first?!"

After finishing speaking, I saw the youngest body, swayed by a slap, and fell to the ground.

The second child saw his eyes suddenly open and staring at him, and he was immediately frightened!

At this moment, he realized that the three of their brothers and sisters had also been targeted!

Moreover, it is very likely that the gang who killed the fourth Teng Lin Quintongtian was eyeing them!

Thinking of this, he flees with fright.

But when he turned around, a man suddenly appeared in front of him! This black shadow stretched out a hand at a very fast speed and pinched his neck tightly!

The second younger brother of Teng Lin Zhengzhe couldn’t breathe instantly.

But at this time, he also saw the man in front of him clearly.

Isn’t this person the same Chinese who followed his four brothers all the way from Tokyo? !

At this moment, the second child’s mind was almost exploded!

He exclaimed in astonishment in his heart: "Could it be that…is it the Chinese who killed the fourth and third son?! Could it be that…has he been teasing us all the time?!"

When he was extremely frightened, Charlie wiped a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said playfully, "My buddy, what are you doing?"

"I…I…cough cough cough…"

The second child who was pinched around his neck immediately turned blue.

He wanted to talk, but he couldn’t say anything except one word for me.

He looked at Charlie with frightened and pleading eyes, hoping that Charlie could leave him a way out.

But Charlie said calmly: "People don’t offend me, and I don’t offend people. You guys started in Tokyo and followed and eavesdropped all the way, with the intention of killing me before I left Japan. Do you think I might let you go?"

The face of Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s second junior brother was already full of despair.

Charlie said calmly: "Okay, let’s have a good time."

After speaking, with a gentle force on his hand, he heard a crisp sound from the opponent’s neck, and the person completely lost his vitality.

Later, Charlie stuffed the bodies of the second and third children into the trunk, as if these two people had never appeared here.

After doing all this, Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Isaac Cameron: "Let your men drive the frozen car to the door of the hotel."

Teng Lin Zhengzhe, who was at the entrance of the hotel, waited for nearly ten minutes, and he was anxious before the two of them drove out.

Although it is a little troublesome to change tires, it is impossible for two people to get better together for so long, right? He took out his cell phone and called the third child.

No one answered the phone.

Immediately afterwards, he called his second child again, but the call was still unanswered.

No one answered the phone calls of the two of them, which is really abnormal and excessive!

There was a strong sense of crisis in Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s heart.

Thinking of the death of the fourth oldest Teng Lin Quintongtian, he felt a chill in his back!

"Could it be that we have been targeted by people now?!"

"Will the second and third child have suffered an accident?!"

Thinking of this, he subconsciously wanted to turn around and go to the basement to see what happened.

However, as soon as he took two steps, he stopped immediately.

"If the second and third children really encounter unexpected events, then the opponent’s strength is definitely not something I can handle…"

"It seems that at the moment it can only be a thirty-six plan!"

Thinking of this, the flustered Teng Lin Zhengzhe turned and prepared to leave the scene quickly.

He wanted to leave this place of right and wrong first, and after making sure that no one was following him, he would find a way to leave Osaka.

but……

At the moment he suddenly turned around to leave, he suddenly ran into a man full of arms.

At this moment, he was in a panic, and he didn’t have the usual calm and alertness. He didn’t even look at the person he had hit. He bowed his head and said I’m sorry, and wanted to leave quickly.

But at this moment, he suddenly felt his arm being pulled by the other party, and then he heard a familiar voice asking: "Mr. Teng Lin, where are you going in such a hurry?"

The moment Teng Lin Zhengzhe heard Charlie’s voice, his whole body trembled violently!

He listened to Charlie in a hotel in Nagoya, so he recognized this voice all at once!

When he looked up subconsciously, he saw Charlie looking at him with a smile on his face.

Teng Lin Zhengzhe asked in horror: "You…you…how do you…"

Charlie smiled and asked, "You want to ask, how can I know your identity?"

Teng Lin Zhengzhe stared at Charlie with wide eyes: "You…you always know?!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Of course I know!"

"This is impossible!"

"What’s impossible? Blame it on your Japanese ninja’s strength, it’s really a bit powerful."

Teng Lin Zhengzhe was struck by lightning. He blurted out and asked, "Is my junior brother killed by you?!"

Charlie nodded generously and said, "Yes, it’s me."

After speaking, Charlie added: "Your second and third junior brothers were also killed by me. Their bodies are now lying in your trunk."

"Asshole!" Teng Lin Zhengzhe roared, and immediately, from the cuff of his left hand, a dagger suddenly fell out of his left hand.

Immediately afterwards, he concentrated all his power on his left hand, and suddenly stab Charlie with all his strength.

Seeing his movements, Charlie smiled slightly, still holding his right arm with one hand, and holding his left wrist with the other hand in a calm manner.

Teng Lin Zhengzhe didn’t expect that Charlie’s strength was surprisingly great, and his left hand was so grasped by him that he couldn’t move at all.

Charlie saw his face full of shock and smiled and said, "Mr. Teng Lin, don’t be so nervous. If you give up resistance, you can suffer a lot less sin when you are on the road later!"

Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s whole body seemed to be thunderous, and he said in horror: "Sir! I am under orders from Takahashi, he let me follow you, please forgive me…"

Charlie smiled and said: "You always have to pay back when you come out. You have to tie your head to your waistband. Who can you blame if you drop it?"

Teng Lin Zhengzhe blurted out: "As long as you don’t kill me, I am willing to help you kill Takahashi Zhenzhi and avenge you!"

"No need." Charlie said coldly: "The thing I don’t like most in my life is you, a domestic slave of the three surnames who sells for glory. You are dead anyway. If you die with a little heart and backbone, I will count you. It’s a man."

Teng Lin Zhengzhe choked and said, "Sir, don’t you have an old Chinese saying that it is better to die than to live? Even if you are a dog, it is worse than death…"

Charlie smiled lightly: "Being my dog, you are not worthy."

Having said that, Charlie squeezed the meridian of his wrist and used a burst of vigor, and followed his meridians to destroy his meridians!

Teng Lin Zhengzhe only felt that his legs suddenly softened, and then his whole body had lost support, as if all the strength of his body had been vacuumed at this moment.

He was horrified and didn’t know what was the reason or what was good, when a refrigerated container truck stopped by the roadside.

Isaac Cameron’s men ran off the car and said respectfully to Charlie: "Master, what do you want?"

Charlie smiled slightly, and supported the weakened Teng Lin Zhengzhe, and said to Isaac Cameron’s subordinate: "My friend is drinking too much. You can get him into your car. He still has two friends. I have someone drive it out."

The man nodded immediately, taking over Teng Lin Zhengzhe and preparing to carry him into the passenger compartment of the refrigerated car.

Teng Lin Zhengzhe was shocked, and blurted out: "Where are you taking me?!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Look, your whole body is already soft and muddy now. This does not fit the characteristics of your Japanese ninjas. Are you Japanese ninjas with forbearance and hard as iron? I will put you in the container later. Frozen in the car for a few hours, so you can get back the hardness of the ninja!"

"What?! Freezing?!" Teng Lin Zhengzhe begged desperately: "This gentleman, I beg you, I really don’t want to die, I don’t want to die…"

After speaking, he couldn’t help looking into the distance, watching the pedestrians on the side of the road shouting: "Help…Help…"

However, in the next second, he realized that not only did he lose strength all over his body, but his voice became extremely weak.

Although I was hoarse, this sound, I am afraid that people two meters away will not hear any movement…

At this moment, Isaac Cameron also ran over. He came to Charlie and hurriedly asked: "Master, what is your business?"

Charlie handed him a car key and said: "There is a commercial car in parking lot 094 in the basement, and there are two ninjas in the trunk. You drive the car out, and go to a safe place with the freezer car. Put the people in the trunk, and the guy in the co-pilot, into the freezer, and then send the four ice sculptures to the gate of Takahashi Machi’s house in Tokyo for Machi Takahashi to sign for it!"

Five hours later.

The sky is getting brighter.

In the sky of Tokyo, there was a touch of white fish.

A new day has begun. Many people wake up from a deep sleep, but many people never sleep.

The night that just passed, the entire Tokyo was almost turned upside down.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department dispatched all, and even seconded a large number of people from several nearby small cities. Not only did they find an earth-shaking situation in Tokyo, they also closed all the roads leading from Tokyo to the outside and set up cards for every vehicle leaving the city. Strictly searched, just to find the whereabouts of the Banks brother and sister.

Overnight, the entire Tokyo was under total martial law!

The keen media has already received news that the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of China’s first family were kidnapped in Tokyo, and dozens of entourages were killed.

The explosion of this kind of news is unprecedented!

In the past, Tokyo has also encountered terrorist attacks and major criminal cases, but there has never been such a bad nature!

You know, the Banks Family is the richest and most powerful family in China.

They encountered such a serious criminal case in Japan, the nature of which even surpassed Bill Gates’ kidnapping in Tokyo.

The Banks Family also spent half the night in Tokyo.

This time, not only did the Banks Family have hundreds of hidden masters, but Zayne also came personally.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department attached great importance to the arrival of Zayne, and the director personally invited him to the Metropolitan Police Department to inform him of the investigation process of this case.

The so-called detection process of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is actually to bring Machi Takahashi and Yuhiko Ito to the Metropolitan Police Department for interrogation.

Because in their opinion, both of them are suspect.

Moreover, the two people feel that it must be the other party’s so-called, and they are harming themselves at the same time.

Yuhiko Ito felt that Takahashi must have deliberately wanted to use this incident to pour dirty water on the Ito family, so that the Banks Family can completely eradicate the Ito family;

Maki Takahashi felt that Yuhiko Ito must have felt that he couldn’t get the cooperation of the Banks Family and deliberately wanted to frame himself, so he left a ninja dart of the Tenglin family on the scene. This clearly shows that it is planting and setting the blame!

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is also at a loss.

In their view, although the two men seemed to have certain motives, the Metropolitan Police Department could not find any substantive evidence.

The only evidence is the ninja dart left on the scene.

This ninja dart really belongs to the Tenglin family, and the Tenglin family is attached to the Takahashi family. This is something everyone in Tokyo’s upper class knows, and the Metropolitan Police Department naturally knows it.

However, this evidence is somewhat abrupt.

Because, no one was injured by the ninja dart at the scene where the ninja dart was found. The murderer was so professional that he killed more than a dozen people without leaving a living mouth. Why did he leave a ninja dart that was useless at all?

This is likely to be a blindfold left by the other party.

Therefore, the Chief of the Metropolitan Police Department said to Zayne: "Mr. Banks, we have to continue to investigate this matter. After all, it is difficult to explain the problem with a ninja dart alone, and it is very likely that the other party left us behind to confuse us. Smoke bombs!"

Zayne said with a black face to the director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department: "I don’t care if it is a smoke bomb! If the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department can find my son and daughter within 24 hours, and ensure their safety, this I can no longer pursue the matter to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, but if it exceeds 24 hours, or if there is any accident to my son or daughter, I will definitely announce the matter to the world! Let the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department completely discredit you!"

The head of the Metropolitan Police Department is as big as a fight.

After 7 o’clock in the morning, the media will definitely report this matter.

At that time, it will definitely spread throughout Japan.

If within 24 hours, you can’t save people, this news will surely spread all over the world.

At that time, this will not only be the scandal of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, but also the scandal of the entire Japan!

If the law and order in Japan are so bad, the murderer is so cruel, and so tough, who will dare to come to Tokyo in the future?

It is not only the rich and entrepreneurs who dare not come, but the politicians of various countries are afraid to come.

But Tokyo is the capital of Japan! If this scandal spreads all over the world, it will surely plunge the entire Japan into a diplomatic dilemma!

So he immediately asked his subordinates: "Are there any detailed autopsy results?"

The chief forensic doctor in charge of the autopsy immediately rushed to report to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Commissioner and Zayne: "After our autopsy, it was found that more than a dozen Banks’ entourages who died of poisoning, without exception, were all sarin poisoning, and we It was discovered that they all died of liquid sarin poisoning."

Zayne frowned, "Liquid sarin gas, what do you mean?"

The forensic doctor hurriedly explained: "Sarin gas is a colorless oily liquid at room temperature, much like glycerin. When used in war, it is exploded to form a large area of aerosol, whether it is breathing or skin. Contact will cause poisoning."

"But the murderer this time must not want to make a big explosion, so he used a carrier similar to a syringe needle to inject about 30 milligrams of liquid sarin gas, and projected it on the victim at a certain distance to make the victim suffer. People died of poison."

The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department hurriedly asked: "That is to say, that ninja dart really has not been actually used?"

"Correct!"

The chief of the Metropolitan Police could not help asking Zayne, "Mr. Banks, you said that the person behind this incident is the enemy of the Banks Family?"

Zayne said with a green face: "I don’t care whose enemy I am, I only know that my son and daughter were kidnapped in Tokyo! You must get them back to me unscathed!"

The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was extremely helpless, and hurriedly arranged: "First, continue to enhance the search, and do not let go of any suspicious locations, vehicles, and people! Second, release both Yuhiko Ito and Takahashi, and then closely monitor me. What they do, see if you can find any clues!"

Maki Takahashi in the interrogation room, when he heard that he let himself go home, hurriedly asked: "It’s not very peaceful these days, can you let me stay in the Metropolitan Police Department?"

The police officer handling the case said angrily: "You use the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as a hotel? Get out quickly, otherwise we’ll be hard!"

Takahashi was really helpless, so he returned home from the Metropolitan Police Department under the escort of a few bodyguards.

Along the way, Takahashi Machi has been worried.

He was afraid that someone would harm him, and Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the three of them were not around yet. If something happened, he was afraid that he would not even have the ability to resist.

So, he immediately called Teng Lin Zhengzhe.

However, no one answered a few calls in the past, which made him even more nervous.

"What the hell is going on? After a few hours, it’s time to go back to Tokyo from Osaka? Why can’t I get through the phone?"

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help getting irritated, and made several more calls to Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s two junior brothers, but none of them could get through.

At this time, he was already faintly aware of something bad in his heart. Could it be that Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the three of them, like their four junior brothers, were all killed by those mysterious ninjas?

At this moment, the housekeeper called, and as soon as he came up he said hurriedly: "Mr. Takahashi, there was a mysterious person just now. He said he sent you a great gift!"

Takahashi asked in horror, "Big gift?! What kind of gift?!"

"A truck!"

"Truck?! What the hell is going on?!"

The butler hurriedly said: "The other party drove the truck to the door of the villa, saying that it was a gift for you in the car."

"What about others?!"

"I heard it through the intercom on the doorbell at the door. When I came out, the people had disappeared, but the car was still…"

Takahashi shivered when he heard this!

Who would use a truck to give gifts? You left the truck at your door? !

Moreover, it is still in such a sensitive time period!

Thinking of this, he asked nervously: "Have you opened it to see what’s inside?"

The butler said: "No, I want to wait until you come back before opening it."

Takahashi blurted out: "Call the police! Call the police! Maybe there is a bomb in the car!"

The housekeeper hurriedly said: "My lord, we have done explosives and toxic substances tests and no abnormalities have been found."

"Nothing abnormal?" Maki Takahashi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.

Under normal circumstances, if you want to use something to harm people, it is nothing more than bombs and poisons. Since there is nothing abnormal after detection, there should be no problem.

The equipment used at home to detect explosives and toxic substances is the same as that used by the airport and customs. The accuracy rate is extremely high. If there are such substances, it is absolutely impossible to hide them.

Thinking of this, he said: "I will be back in a few minutes, waiting for me."

After hanging up the phone, Takahashi couldn’t help rubbing his temples, and his whole body was a bit exhausted.

From yesterday to today, Tokyo has been so chaotic that he is already a little nervous.

Ten minutes later, Takahashi Machi returned to his villa.

The biggest difference between Japan and China is that many houses are not built by developers, but are built by homeowners. This is very similar to China a few decades ago. Whether rich or poor, they buy land and build their own houses.

Therefore, in Japan, there are very few concepts of community, community, and apartment.

The mansion of Machi Takahashi, not far from the Japanese Imperial Palace, has an excellent location and a huge area.

When he came to the door of his house, he saw a frozen truck parked on the side of the road.

The butler ran over to open the door for him at this time, and said respectfully: "Mr. Takahashi, this is the car. The door is locked and the flame is not turned off. The freezer at the back is still cooling."

Takahashi touched his chin and couldn’t help but slapped his lips: "Who the hell delivered this? Would you give me ice cream for the big winter?"

Eiji Takahashi, with his hands in plaster, was also supported by the servant. He walked out of the luxurious gate with sleepy eyes. He saw Machi Takahashi and the frozen car still in operation, and asked in surprise: " Dad, what is going on?"

Maki Takahashi shook his head and said, "I don’t know which bastard it is. He drove such a car and said it was a gift for me."

Takahashi Eiji frowned and asked, "Is it a seafood delivery car? Yesterday, I ordered a top-quality bluefin tuna. I said it would be delivered in two days."

The housekeeper hurriedly said, "Master, the person who delivered it just now said it was a gift for the master, not for you."

Takahashi Eiji said, "Maybe it’s a mistake. What about the delivery person?"

"Ran……"

"Strange…" Takahashi Eiji blurted out: "Why did you leave the car behind when you gave something?"

Takahashi’s brows furrowed: "It always feels a little weird…"

The housekeeper said at this time: "My lord, we have checked with the equipment. There should be no danger. Would you like to open the freezer?"

Maki Takahashi pondered for a moment, then nodded gently: "Open it and see what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd!"

The butler immediately ordered the two servants: "You two, go and open the door of the freezer!"

The two immediately stepped forward and opened the lock of the freezer door one by one.

When he was about to open, Takahashi Machi took a few steps back subconsciously.

His nerves are a bit sensitive today, and he always feels that this world is full of weirdness.

The door opened to the left and right, and a burst of white mist sprayed out from inside.

The weather in Tokyo these days is humid and the temperature is slightly warmer. The temperature at this time is about three or four degrees above zero, but the temperature in the refrigerated car is lower than twenty degrees below zero, so this kind of water vapor will be cold. The mist produced.

Everyone stared at the fog gradually dissipating. After the fog slowly dissipated, the things in the carriage finally appeared in front of everyone.

But when everyone looked up, everyone was immediately frightened and screamed in unison!

In the carriage, there are four human-shaped ice sculptures standing neatly!

Moreover, these four ice sculptures are exactly Teng Lin Zhengzhe who was frozen into popsicles, and his three juniors!

And the shapes of these four people are also strange!

Someone swallowed his own feet backwards, and the whole person stood in the carriage, the whole being the independent shape of a golden rooster. This was the first Tenglin Quintongtian who was counter-killed by Charlie.

There are also two people standing with their arms around each other, and they are the second and third.

As for Teng Lin Zhengzhe, he has one hand on his hips, and his other hand is pointing his middle finger outside the car…

The shapes of these four people, except that Tenglin Quintongtian was in the form at the time of death, the other three were made by Isaac Cameron’s men as plastic models after being frozen.

In order to stabilize the shape, he poured some water on several people. After the water froze into ice, they completely strengthened their shapes.

Then there was this weird scene in front of everyone.

Takahashi Eiji got close, and when he glanced over, he let out a scared cry: "Ah! This…this…is this a real person or a wax figure?!"

Takahashi’s nerves were already devastated, and suddenly saw his four confidants frozen into popsicles, their legs collapsed on the ground, and he shouted in fear, "Call the police! Call the police!"

Just as the housekeeper was about to take out his cell phone to make a call, a few police cars suddenly appeared and blocked the door.

Originally, they followed Takahashi Machichi secretly, wanting to see if he and the Banks Family’s siblings disappeared, but they never dreamed that they just followed Takahashi Machichi to his door, and Takahashi Machi received four. Personal ice lolly…

The inspector of the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department who led the team came forward with a black face and personally stepped into the freezer for inspection. Then he mumbled in a little panic: "It’s a living person… Damn… …Really big living people! Four big living people! Is this the damn Tokyo where I lived for more than 30 years? Everything in front of me is too damn magical!"

The following police officer asked in surprise: "Inspector, are these four people still alive?"

The inspector scolded: "Live your mother! Have you frozen into popsicles if you haven’t seen it?"

The police officer was full of grievances: "You just said that there are four big living people…"

The inspector wiped his cold sweat and said: "It’s an ice sculpture made of four big living people…Hurry up, call the forensic doctor to come over for an autopsy!"

After speaking, he walked to the pale face of Machi Takahashi sitting on the ground, squatted down, and asked very seriously: "Mr. Takahashi, are these four people your subordinates?"

Takahashi nodded and murmured, "They are all members of the Tenglin family…"

"Tenglin family?!" The inspector exclaimed and blurted out: "Tenglin family, one of the four ninjutsu families?!"

"Yes…" Takahashi swallowed his saliva and said nervously, "The first is the eldest son of the Tenglin family, the current head of the family, Tenglin Zhengzhe…"

The detective’s liver trembled in fright: "Teng Lin Zhengzhe can be regarded as one of our top ninjas in Japan. Even he died so miserably, who is it that you offend?"

Maki Takahashi watched Teng Lin Zhengzhe gesturing with his middle finger, crying desperately, "How the hell do I know!"

The inspector saw Takahashi’s flustered look, and hurriedly said: "Remember carefully, did you offend anyone? Generally speaking, unless there is a deep hatred, who would target you like this?"

After that, the inspector reminded: "Think about it, does anyone want to kill you, or do you want to kill anyone?!"

The first thing Takahashi thought of was Charlie.

But soon he denied this idea in his heart.

After Tenglin Quintongtian disappeared for no reason, Tenglin Zhengzhe once eavesdropped on Charlie and got a message that it was not Charlie who killed Tenglin Quintongtian, but another group of ninjas.

At that time, Teng Lin Zhengzhe speculated that it should be a Koka ninja loyal to the Ito family.

However, he did not tell the Metropolitan Police Department about this matter.

Because, he felt that what he said to the Metropolitan Police Department was meaningless, because there was no direct evidence for this incident, and everything was just a guess by Teng Lin Zhengzhe during his lifetime.

In my opinion, 80% of it is the Ito family behind the scenes, but in the eyes of the police, the opponent may be the Koga Ninja, but it may also be the Iga Ninja, Saga Ninja, or other low-key ninja family.

After all, Japanese ninjas have a long history and many schools.

Just like Chinese martial arts, Chinese martial arts has a wide variety of martial arts since ancient times, and there are many martial arts that can be named.

Shaolin, Kunlun, Emei, Huashan, the following unknown small and medium schools are countless.

The same is true in Japan. In addition to the four well-known ninja families, there are countless small families and sects.

Therefore, he decided not to let the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department intervene, and took revenge on Yuhiko Ito!

Soon, the forensic doctor arrived at the scene.

They transported the four hard corpses back to the forensic department of the Metropolitan Police Department. Such corpses must at least be completely thawed before being dissected.

At the same time, the news of Teng Lin Zhengzhe’s four strange deaths was also reported to the top of the Metropolitan Police Department, making the entire Metropolitan Police Department shocked.

The director of the Metropolitan Police Department has almost collapsed!

Fitz and Zara were kidnapped without a clue, and such a big incident happened in an instant.

Four superb ninjas will also be killed, this is simply a wave of unrest!

Tokyo has also suddenly changed from a fashionable international city to a strange and sinful city.

However, it was just when the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was in desperation and digging three feet in Tokyo.

Brother and sister Fitz and Zara have been secretly sent to Kyoto, hundreds of kilometers away.

According to Matsumoto’s plan, he wanted the Banks Family’s children to die in Ito’s residence.

When the time comes, the Ito family will have no answer.

However, Yuhiko Ito is not a counselor, but also has a strong strength.

By then, he knew that he was being blamed, and he would definitely regard the man behind the scenes as Takahashi Makichi.

In this way, Yuhiko Ito will definitely fight to the death with Takahashi Machi!

It won’t take long for Japan’s top two families to suffer severely and even disappear completely.

At that time, the Matsumoto family can reap all the benefits, and then as the only optional collaborator of the Banks Family, they can cooperate with the Banks Family to further strengthen their own strength.

……

Charlie got up very early today.

The weather forecast software pops up a reminder that starting this afternoon, until night, there will be a blizzard in Kyoto and Osaka.

He first went to the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical with Liam. In the afternoon, he asked Isaac Cameron for a car and planned to drive to Kyoto by himself.

Isaac Cameron didn’t know where he was going. Seeing that the snow had fallen, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger, he hurriedly reminded him: "Master, there is a blizzard today. Driving in this kind of weather is too dangerous. If you have nothing important, Don’t go out anymore."

Charlie waved his hand: "It’s okay, you don’t have to worry, I have something personal to do, and I’ll be back when it’s done."

Isaac Cameron asked: "Is it in Osaka? Do you want me to arrange someone to escort you?"

"No need." Charlie didn’t say where he was going, and he didn’t want to say.

He didn’t know why, he kept thinking about Nanako Ito in his mind, perhaps out of sympathy for that girl, or out of admiration, or out of some other emotion, Charlie couldn’t figure it out, and he didn’t want to go. miss you.

Now he just wants to go to Kyoto to see Nanako Ito in person, and take a look at her injuries by the way.

In any case, if her injury is cured, he can go back with peace of mind.

Isaac Cameron saw that Charlie was unwilling to reveal his whereabouts, so he did not insist, but told him to drive carefully. If the snow is too big, wait until the snow stops before driving.

Charlie accepted, and then drove off alone. Osaka is very close to Kyoto, and it takes about an hour to drive. When he arrived in Kyoto, the sky was already dark. The snow is getting bigger and bigger, almost like goose feathers.

Charlie didn’t know where the Ito family’s mansion was, so he went to a Chinese restaurant to eat a bowl of Chinese ramen. When checking out, he asked the boss: "Boss, do you know where the Ito family’s mansion is?"

The other party smiled and said: "The Ito family residence is next to Nijo Castle. It covers a large area and is easy to find. There is a plaque at the front entrance, which is the Chinese character Ito."

Charlie nodded, thanked him, and then went out of the restaurant.

Nijo Castle is a well-known scenic spot in Kyoto, so you can search it directly on the map, and it is only two kilometers away from Charlie.

After looking at it for a few minutes, Charlie who was sitting in the car hesitated and hesitated. He hasn’t figured out how to meet Nanako Ito.

When you arrive at the Ito family mansion, do you just knock on the door to see you? Inappropriate. After all, Yuhiko Ito’s 4.5 billion dollars is still in his own hands. If his subordinates report Yuhiko Ito, he will definitely not let himself meet Nanako Ito.

then what should we do? Do you want to sneak in by yourself? Perhaps, there is only one suitable way. Thinking of this, Charlie started the car, followed the navigation, and came to the vicinity of Nijo Castle. Sure enough, he saw the Ito family mansion not far from Nijo Castle.

The Ito family’s mansion covers a large area. From the outside, half of the area is planted with towering old trees. The buildings are also Japanese-style ancient wooden buildings that incorporate strong Chinese architectural elements. You can know the age at a glance. Long time.

Since there is an ancient moat around the Ito family’s residence, and the two bridges entering and exiting belong to private territories, Charlie parked his car on the side of the road not far away, and then braved the heavy snow and sneaked in in the dark. The residence of the Ito family.

At this moment.

Nanako Ito just finished soaking in the hot spring.

Because today was finally looking forward to the long-awaited snowfall, and it was a heavy snowfall, Nanako Ito swept away the haze in her heart, and she was in a particularly good mood.

She asked her servant to help put herself in an indescribably beautiful kimono, and then gracefully coiled up her long hair and inserted her favorite hairpin.

After that, pushing the wheelchair, she came to her small courtyard to enjoy the snow with great joy.

The Ito family’s residence covers a large area, and there are several large and small courtyards. The courtyard where Nanako Ito is located is the most remote and quietest.

The snow fell heavily, and soon a layer of white snow fell on top of her head, and Nanako Ito looked at the snow flying in the sky, jumping for joy like a child.

After a while, she looked up at the sky and said in her heart piously: "I don’t know what Charlie is doing at this time? I don’t know if it’s snowing in Aurous Hill now? I don’t know if he will think of me…"

Just when Nanako Ito looked up at the sky and missed Charlie in her heart.

Charlie, who was hiding on the wall, finally saw the moving figure in the courtyard below.

He bypassed the security of Ito’s mansion and circled the Ito family’s mansion halfway around the fence, only then saw Nanako Ito, who was always concerned about him.

Seeing Nanako Ito wearing a kimono with a light bun, Charlie couldn’t help sighing: "It is said that Nanako Ito is a standard Nanako Ito. It is indeed no exaggeration. She is definitely the most beautiful and perfect Japanese woman he has ever seen.."

However, the wheelchair under Nanako Ito made Charlie a little bit embarrassed.

She could have not participated in the final with Aurora, and could also admit defeat and end the game early in the game, but she had to persist to the end, which caused great physical trauma to her body.

At this moment, Charlie wanted to jump in directly from the wall and meet her next to her, but when he thought of using this kind of gentleman’s way, he suddenly appeared in front of her, it might be a little embarrassing.

If she is scared by herself, how can he explain it?

If she asks herself why, how can he explain it?

Charlie, who has always had an excellent psychological quality, hesitated at this moment.

At the same time, in Tokyo, hundreds of kilometers away.

Matsumoto, who is hiding in the dark, is still continuing his cruel game.

While letting the subordinates who held Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters wait for an opportunity to come and kill others, he let another wave of people start a new round of planning in Tokyo.

He is like the Joker in "Batman: The Dark Knight", intending to play with everyone, and then gradually divide them and kill them one by one.

This time, his target was Takahashi Eiji.

He felt that it was just that when Fitz and Zara were kidnapped, they left a little trouble for their two families, and this was not enough to make the two families completely turned their faces.

Therefore, he wanted to add a bloody feud between these two families.

Only blood and blood will make people lose all their sanity and become extremely crazy.

So, in this evening, he stretched his claws towards Takahashi Machi, whose arms had been dismantled.

Takahashi Eiji is a young man in his prime.

His arm injury and a cast will not affect his physical needs.

And he is usually in Tokyo, and he is also well-known as a young girl and a dandy. Many well-known actresses in Tokyo are his lovers and playthings.

Some time ago, he had just made a huge sum of money to acquire Hua Dan, the head of a popular Japanese girl group, and became his lover. It happened that the girl group was doing a variety show on TV Tokyo today.

Therefore, Takahashi Eiji intends to sneak out tonight and spend the night with her.

The other party is eager to establish a long-term relationship with him, and naturally she readily agrees.

So, under the stimulation of hormones, Eiji Takahashi scorned his father to let him stay at home and wait for the reminder of the storm to pass, and quietly arranged for his subordinates to drive him out of the house and head to the most luxurious high-end club in Shibuya, Tokyo.

In that high-end clubhouse, he has a fixed high-end private room all the year round. It is luxuriously decorated and concealed and private. It is the home ground of his unspoken Japanese female stars all the year round.

A convoy of three Rolls-Royces took Takahashi Eiji to Shibuya, and Takahashi Eiji in the car was too excited, looking forward to the cloud and rain tonight.

When the convoy passed through an underground passage, a normal truck suddenly braked and hit the direction, blocking the entire road horizontally.

Several black commercial vehicles drove immediately behind, blocking the three Rolls-Royces of the Takahashi family.

The bodyguards in the leading and trailing vehicles realized that something was wrong, and they pulled out their guns to protect Eiji Takahashi.

However, in the black business cars behind, a large group of people in black with automatic weapons suddenly jumped out!

The firearms in these people’s hands were all automatic rifles and mini-submachine guns. The firepower was much stronger than that of the Takahashi family’s bodyguards. Before the Takahashi family’s bodyguards could recover, all eight bodyguards were sifted.

At this time, Eiji Takahashi in the Rolls Royce in the middle was already shocked.

In his car, there is only one driver and one assistant, both of whom are ordinary people, and they have no combat effectiveness at all.

And the other party, not only has a large number of people, but also has extremely strong firepower, completely crushing!

Takahashi Hideki was so scared that he hurriedly called his father and said in a panic: "Dad! Save me, Dad! I’m surrounded by killers, come and save me!"

Maki Takahashi blurted out: "Aren’t you at home?! Where’s the killer?!"

Takahashi Eiji collapsed and cried: "Dad, I’m outside… on the way to Shibuya… I was surrounded and attacked by people, and the bodyguards were dead. They had already come to me, Dad. You think of a way to save me, I don’t want to die…"

Maki Takahashi only felt that the sky was spinning, and he roared hoarsely: "Tell them, I can give them no matter how much they cost! As long as they keep you alive!"

As soon as the voice fell, the group of people in black had already surrounded the Rolls Royce where Takahashi was riding.

Eiki Takahashi rushed out of the car and shouted hysterically: "Please don’t kill me! My father said, no matter how much money you want, you can satisfy you!"

The headed man in black grinned: "Money? We, the Ito family, don’t care about money! What we want is the life of everyone in the Takahashi family! Now we will send you on the road first, and we will send you your father and your family soon. Go with you!"

Takahashi Eiji was so scared that he collapsed and wailed frantically: "I beg you not to kill me, I’m still young…I don’t want to die…"

Machi Takahashi also yelled as hard as he could on the phone: "Let go of my son! Something is coming at me!"

The headed man in black sneered, "Oh? I was still on the phone with Mr. Takahashi? That’s good, Mr. Takahashi, just listen to your son’s desperate scream before his death. !"

After all, he smashed the Rolls-Royce glass with a gun, but the moment the gun was pointed at Takahashi Eiji, seeing the tears on Takahashi Eiji’s face, he suddenly took the gun back.

Takahashi Eiji thought he had changed his mind and blurted out excitedly: "How much do you want, if you say a number, my father will give you the money immediately!"

"Yes!" Takahashi thought that things had turned for the better, and blurted out: "I can give you 100 million dollars. Give it now!"

The man in black chuckled and said grimly: "The two have thought too much, I just want to change the way of playing."

After that, he turned to look at his men and said coldly: "Come over with two barrels of gasoline from the trunk, and I will order them together with the people and the car!"

The next five minutes are the most painful, suffering, and collapsed five minutes of Takahashi’s life.

He didn’t dare to hang up the phone, because he knew that the next voice he heard might be the last voice his son left in the world.

However, he was also very clear in his heart that the other party would torture his son to death and make him suffer tremendous pain when he died.

As a father, does he really want to listen to his last scream in his ears, but he can do nothing and has no choice?

Immediately afterwards, the murderer poured gasoline into the Rolls Royce where Takahashi Eiji was riding, and even Takahashi Eiji’s hysterical yelling in the car was completely disregarded.

After all the gasoline was poured in, the leader took out a pack of cigarettes and a box of matches, coldly lit the cigarette, took a hard sip, and then threw the still burning matchstick into the window!

The extremely luxurious Rolls-Royce turned into an incinerator in an instant, and the flames inside even spurted out frantically.

In the car, the screams of Takahashi Eiji, his assistant, and the driver were like hell on earth!

Maki Takahashi on the other end of the line burst into tears.

And the screams lasted for more than a minute before finally I couldn’t hear them.

Takahashi knew very well that his son was dead. It is even possible to die without a whole body! At this moment, the anger of vengeance burned his sanity!

"Yuhiko Ito! You kill my son, I want to kill your family!"

Having said that, he immediately called the temporary Patriarch of the Tenglin family, and as soon as he spoke, he said in a cold voice: "The Ito family killed my son. The four Tenglin family members, including Tenglin Zhengzhe, are also Because of him, I want you to kill Yuhiko Ito’s daughter first, and then kill Yuhiko Ito’s old dog too!!!"

The other party’s voice suddenly shuddered: "Mr. Takahashi, don’t worry, our people are staring at the Ito family mansion in Kyoto. Yuhiko Ito’s daughter has not left there. We can kill her tonight!"

Machi Takahashi roared hoarsely: "Kill her now! I want you to kill her now!!! I want you to behead her alive, and then send me the video, Yuhiko Ito let me hear me with my own ears My son died tragically, I want him to see his daughter’s head in a strange place!!!"

The other party immediately said: "Okay Mr. Takahashi, I will order them to kill Nanako Ito!"

……

at the same time in Kyoto.

The snow is getting bigger and bigger. In this heavy snow, Charlie has quietly observed Nanako Ito for nearly ten minutes.

In these ten minutes, Nanako Ito looked at the sky in a daze, and sometimes bent down, collecting white snowflakes from the ground, playing alone seemed very happy.

At the moment when Charlie decided to go down to see her, he suddenly noticed that from the darkness in the distance, several black shadows were attacking at his location at an extremely fast speed!

Judging from the posture when running and the way of breathing when running, these black shadows are quite similar to the four of Teng Lin Zhengzhe.

Charlie immediately became alert. These people should all be ninjas! Moreover, Bacheng is the ninja of the Tenglin family!

Charlie felt that they were not good at coming, so he immediately concealed his breath and observed it secretly, and saw that these people climbed over the wall at an extremely fast speed, and then rushed toward Nanako Ito from multiple directions!

Although Nanako Ito was seriously injured but still hadn’t healed, she was still a martial arts master after all, and she had a very high acumen. She had already noticed these six people before they got close.

At this moment, Nanako Ito wanted to shout and call the housekeeper and housekeeper from other courtyards to help, but when she was about to ask for help, she suddenly gave up this idea.

Because, she has seen from the figures of these six people that these people are all ninjas without exception!

Although there are ninjas in my family, they are all in Tokyo, not in Kyoto.

The strength of the ninja is very strong, and the actual combat ability is stronger. Even before she is injured, I am afraid that she can’t beat an ordinary ninja, let alone there are six!

And it seems that they have at least the strength of a mid-level ninja.

Almost at this moment, Nanako Ito understood that to gather all the people in this mansion, it was probably not the opponent of these six.

In this case, why bother calling for help and letting others die for yourself?

After all, this group of people came on their own at first sight.

So, just when these six people were almost rushing to Nanako Ito, she spoke neither humble nor scared: "Several ninjas, if they come to kill me, then I can cooperate, but please also let the rest of the house be spared. Most of human lives are not children of the Ito family, but only servants working in the Ito family."

The leader sneered: "I have long heard that the eldest daughter of the Ito family is extraordinary. When I saw it today, it was really extraordinary!"

After all, he drew out his knife and said coldly: "It’s true that we are here to take your life to make your father pay for it. He secretly killed four members of my Tenglin family and Takahashi. The eldest master of the family, I can only wrong your daughter to pay a little interest first!"

Charlie was startled when he heard this, "What? Takahashi Eiji is dead? It seems that after he left Tokyo, Tokyo is not at all peaceful!"

At this time, Nanako Ito, who was surrounded by six people in the courtyard, blurted out: "Impossible! My father is definitely not such a person! This matter must be another misunderstanding!"

"Misunderstanding?" The man gritted his teeth and cursed: "He froze the four masters of the Tenglin family into human-shaped popsicles and burned the young master of the Takahashi family into ashes. Tell me this is a misunderstanding?!"

Nanako Ito said unswervingly: "I know my father. Although he is not a perfect person, but he has at least a bottom line! Even if he is an enemy, he is upright and will never do things that would hurt people with secret arrows!"

The man sneered and said, "Knowing others, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, you may not really understand Yuhiko Ito! But you can take a step first, and after he gets on the road, you can ask him if he has done anything!"

After that, he immediately said to the person next to him: "Take out the mobile phone video, I will send the video of the beheading to Mr. Takahashi!"

"it is good!"

The leader took out an extremely sharp ninja sword from his waist, flashed a cold light, and said to Nanako Ito: "Miss Ito, time to die!"

Nanako Ito nodded silently, and then closed her eyes confessing her fate, muttering to herself in grief: "Charlie, see you in the next life…"

The leader sighed slightly: "Miss Ito, I will make you die happy, and I hope you will not be born in a rich family in the next life!"

Having said that, he raised his ninja sword high, all his strength gathered his arms, ready to chop Nanako Ito’s neck at any time.

Nanako Ito was also heartbroken at this time, her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, waiting for the moment when fate finally arrived!

At the moment when the head of the man raised his hand to make the knife fall, a blade of Hanmang came to him quickly through the air at an extremely fast speed!

With a scream, a poisonous shuriken has been shot from the center of his eyebrows!

And this person who was about to behead Nanako Ito died suddenly at this moment!

Charlie finally made a move!

In fact, just as the man raised the ninja sword, the other five people took two steps back.

This is because they don’t want to splash on them when the blood is sprayed out.

However, their eyes have been staring at Nanako Ito, waiting for the bloody scene to come.

And Nanako Ito herself is also ready to meet death.

However, the picture stopped abruptly at this moment!

The ninja sword held high, has been hovering in the air, and other people don’t know why he has been so late.

When they looked over, they realized that the executioner wielding a knife was already dead!

Only a few centimeters in length was left on the center of his forehead. The wound was too close to the sword body, so only a small amount of blood penetrated from the wound and dripped on the white and thick snow. , A bright red fainted instantly!

Just when these people were dumbfounded and didn’t know what happened, they found that the sword in the hand that pierced this person’s eyebrows was surprisingly familiar!

The person who took the phone to shoot the video shouted in horror: "Ah! This…this is Quintongtian’s shuriken!"

This is indeed Tenglin Quintongtian’s Shuriken!

After Charlie killed him, he kept all his shurikens, and it just came in handy at this time!

The remaining five people were suddenly shocked!

The tragic death of Tenglin Zhengzhe and Tenglin Quintongtian has left them with lingering fears. Now, Tenglin Quintongtian’s shuriken killed another member of their family. It can be seen that the crisis is in sight!

The person who took the video with his mobile phone, he threw away the phone and blurted out to the other four people: "Arrange an array! Arrange an array!"

The other four people recovered for a while, and took out ninja knives one after another. The five people formed a small circle back to back, and each one was guarded in different directions.

This is the most commonly used pawn formation when ninjas are defending.

At this time, Nanako Ito heard the movement and opened her eyes, and suddenly realized that the man who was about to slash him had become a standing corpse, and the other five people formed a defensive formation like a big enemy!

She hadn’t figured out what was going on. Suddenly, one of the five people suddenly fell straight forward and plunged into the thick snow!

The people around him hurriedly reached out and turned him over, only to find that there was a shuriken stuck in the center of his forehead and brow!

The man pointed to the wall and said nervously, "At the wall!"

As a result, the remaining four people gave up the circular defensive formation, one after another with twelve points, staring at the direction where the shuriken shot just now.

One of them trembled and said, "What is the ability to injure people with a secret arrow! Come out if you have the ability!"

Although he said so, he didn’t expect such words to really excite the other party.

After all, this sounds too pediatric, how can the opponent be fooled by himself if he has such strength.

However, no one thought that just as his voice fell, a dark figure suddenly jumped down on the wall. Immediately, the dark shadow took a leisurely pace and strode towards them!

Every time that black shadow took a foot, the snow creaked on the ground, making the four people more and more frightened.

Nanako Ito stared at the dark shadow with wide-eyed eyes. She wanted to know who the man who saved her secretly was.

And when the dark shadow came to her to let her see the people, she was instantly struck by lightning! She never dreamed that the person who saved her would be Charlie, who she had been thinking about for a long time!

At this moment, Nanako Ito thought that she was wrong, and she had hallucinations. So she wiped her eyes and looked at it carefully.

The smiling man in front of her is indeed Charlie, whom he has missed and loved for a long time!

At this moment, in the depths of Nanako Ito’s heart, countless questions suddenly emerged:

"How could it be him?!"

"Why is it him?!"

"Why is he here?!"

"Am I dreaming?!"

"Could it be that I am already dead, and all this is an illusion after my death?!"

"Just now, I even felt that even if I could see Charlie before I died, I would die without regrets, but who would dare to believe that Charlie suddenly came to save herself like a god from heaven." ?!"

Countless thoughts in her mind gathered together, she was surprised and hesitant, nervous and excited, and her whole body was trembling to the point of speechless.

At this time, Charlie was the first to break the silence. He looked at Nanako Ito, smiled, and asked: "Miss Ito, how are you doing now?"

Hearing Charlie’s voice, Nanako Ito finally made sure that everything in front of her was not an illusion!

He has been in love for a long time and even thought that Charlie, who would never have a chance to meet again, came to save her when she was in the most critical time!

At this moment, Nanako Ito finally realized the ultimate happiness of a woman.

She feels that in this life, there will be no more moment that can surpass every minute and every second of the present.

Even if it was to let her die now, she felt that her life had been completely fulfilled, without any regrets.

As a result, she couldn’t control her emotions anymore and cried out loudly: "Charlie! I came back from Aurous Hill, looking forward to reunion with you day and night, I didn’t expect you to really come…"

The four ninjas were on the verge of an enemy, and one of them gritted his teeth and scolded: "Boy, did you kill Quintongtian?!"

Charlie smiled cruelly: "I killed him, what can you do?"

The man gritted his teeth and shouted: "Asshole! Kill me six members of the Tenglin family, I want your life!"

Charlie looked at the four ninjas, and said lightly: "You are a little bit noisy, since you want my life, don’t bother other people in this mansion."

After speaking, he held his Thunder Order with one hand, and muttered in a low voice: "Thunder!"

Suddenly, a series of dull thunders suddenly sounded in the gloomy sky!

This series of thunders immediately caused a dog barking around, and the originally quiet snowy night suddenly became noisy.

At this moment, Charlie sneered with contempt, and shouted: "Want to get paid, right? Come on! I will send you to meet them before they are far away!"

The man didn’t know that the thunder was caused by Charlie, and he roared in anger, "Asshole, you must die today!"

As soon as the voice fell, he raised the ninja sword high and slashed at Charlie at an extremely fast speed!

The other three are not far behind!

One of them jumped directly into the air, swiping a knife to Charlie from mid-air!

The other two quickly drew away to the sides and waved the ninja sword, preparing to besiege Charlie from the left and right wings!

As we all know, Japanese katana and ninja swords are all tempered by top craftsmen with top-notch stainless steel. The blades are so sharp that they can be broken by blowing!

The four attacked together, and Charlie would be chopped into several pieces if he couldn’t stand it a little bit!

These four people can be described as murderous!

Nanako Ito saw four terrifying cold lights in the night sky and shouted in horror: "Charlie, be careful!"

The four ninjas of the Tenglin family all felt that this time they would definitely be able to give Charlie a definite blow.

And Nanako Ito also raised her heart to her throat, for fear of Charlie’s accident.

For her, even if she died, she would never let Charlie be hurt.

At this moment, Charlie suddenly retreated several meters on the spot. The speed made the four ninjas stunned!

They themselves are preemptive, and they are faster than Charlie in terms of starting time.

Moreover, they all have a ninja sword nearly one meter long in their hands, which undoubtedly further strengthens their attack range, allowing them to take advantage of the opportunity to move faster.

According to their understanding, it is almost impossible for anyone to escape at this moment.

It’s like a bullet that is about to hit him that a normal person cannot escape!

However, Charlie did it!

At the same time Charlie retreated quickly, the Thunder Token was already in his pocket. Then, his left and right hands suddenly drew out two swords in his hand, and shot at the one in the air, and the one in front of the four people in front of him at high speed!

When the two heard the sound of shuriken breaking through the air, and seeing the cold light flying at extreme speed, they reminded each other: "Be careful!"

Immediately afterwards, the two of them were about to dodge to both sides, when they felt a sharp pain in their hearts.

The person who rose into the air fell quickly, and the person who first rushed towards Charlie also knelt to the ground instantly!

The two people who doubled on the left and right wings were shocked by the situation in front of them.

Who could have imagined that this person moved so quickly, completely exceeding them by more than one grade!

It was originally a team of four full of confidence, but I didn’t expect that even the fur of the other party was not even next to each other, and I would break the two again!

Under this circumstance, both of them knew that there was no chance to win at all, and they continued to attack blindly. There was no other way but to die.

As a result, the two exchanged glances, and then suddenly stopped. At the same time, they took out a ball about the size of a ping-pong ball from their pocket and slammed it to the ground.

Immediately afterwards, the ball burst out with a dazzling light, and another burst of black and thick smoke lit up. The two took advantage of the cover of these two smokes, turned around and fled.

Charlie sneered, and took out the last two swords from the cowhide without hurriedly, and shot them at the two black mists.

The two of them had actually ran far away at this time, but they didn’t expect that the sound of breaking through the air was still heard behind their heads, and the speed of breaking through the air was extremely fast, almost leaving them with a flash of light!

At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds: they were dead!

as predicted!

The swords in both hands pierced the backs of the two.

The poison smeared on the blade spread rapidly, and the two of them died in an instant!

At this time, the faint thunder in the sky continued.

Therefore, what happened in the courtyard of Nanako Ito did not disturb other people in the mansion.

Seeing that these six people had completely died, Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief, and at this moment, Nanako Ito, who was not far from him, looked at him with tears in her eyes.

"Charlie…"

Nanako Ito choked, then turned the wheel of the wheelchair with both hands and came towards Charlie.

Charlie took a few steps quickly, came to her, and asked, "Miss Ito, are you okay?"

"It’s okay, I’m okay…" Nanako Ito shook her head, and then she couldn’t control her face and started crying.

At this moment, her biggest feeling was not the rest of her life, but the great surprise that Charlie’s sudden appearance brought her.

Seeing her crying as if she was emotionally out of control, Charlie couldn’t help but stretched out her hand and gently touched the back of her cold hand, softly comforting: "Miss Ito, stop crying, it’s all right."

Nanako Ito wiped away her tears, shook her head and said, "I didn’t cry for what happened just now…"

After finishing speaking, she raised her head, did not hide the deep love in her eyes, choked up and asked: "Charlie, why are you coming to Kyoto?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "I came to Japan to do something. I just arrived in Osaka. I thought that Osaka is quite close to you, so I came to see you."

When Nanako Ito heard this, the sweetness in her heart seemed to melt away instantly.

She asked excitedly: "Charlie, you…you came to see me because you missed me?"

"Uh…" Charlie was asked by her.

I wanted to find an excuse to conceal it, but suddenly I felt that I came here so far. This action is the most honest answer. At this time, what else can I lie?

So, he nodded lightly, and said somewhat unnaturally: "Forget it…"

Nanako Ito was so happy to hear this!

Although there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, she smiled and said with great joy: "I didn’t expect Charlie to still think of me…this is…this really surprises me… .."

Then she hurriedly asked Charlie: "Charlie, how do you know that I am in Kyoto?"

Charlie said: "I met Koichi Tanaka at Eastcliff Airport a few days ago and he told me."

"That’s it!" Nanako Ito said shyly: "Charlie, thank you for remembering me, and thank you for saving my life today…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "You don’t need to be so polite, just raise your hand."

After speaking, Charlie asked her again: "I think you have been sitting in a wheelchair, haven’t your body recovered yet?"

"Yes." Nanako Ito nodded gently: "Since the last time I finished the game with Aurora, I was seriously injured. I was treated in Tokyo for a period of time. I was out of danger, but my body still failed to recover. The injury may be possible. It takes a long period of recuperation to get better."

Charlie nodded and said seriously: "Actually, I came to see you this time mainly to help you heal your injury. I didn’t expect to encounter such a thing…"

Nanako Ito smiled gratefully, and said softly, "Charlie, my injury has been seen by the best doctors in Japan. What they mean is that it is very rare to save my face. With existing medical methods, it is very difficult. Let me recover again. If I can get rid of the wheelchair in a few years, it will be considered a medical miracle."

After that, Nanako Ito raised her head again, staring at Charlie with fiery eyes, and said seriously: "Charlie, you can come to see me, I am already very moved, this is more important than getting me to stand up again or to recover. ….."

"You don’t know how much I miss you during this period of time, even I can’t believe it, my biggest wish for such a long time is not to be able to recover, but to see you again…"

At this point, Nanako Ito mustered up the courage, took Charlie’s hand, and said affectionately: "Thank you, Charlie! You are here, it is Nanako’s blessing, if I can hold hands with you in this place. Walking in the snow for a while, you will have no regrets in this life…"

Seeing her gentle eyes, Charlie felt a little distressed in his heart. He looked at Nanako Ito and said very seriously: "Nanako, I have a way for you to heal you and restore you to the beginning!"

Hearing Charlie’s unwavering words, Nanako Ito was a little dumbfounded.

She couldn’t believe that her injury still had the possibility of recovering as before, but when Charlie said this, she suddenly felt very trusting.

So, she asked Charlie in surprise: "Charlie, do you really have a way to heal my injury?"

Charlie nodded and said, "But before I treat you, I’d better treat these corpses."

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "I’ll call the butler!"

"No need." Charlie stopped her and said: "I had a little conflict with your father in Tokyo. If you tell the housekeeper about such a big matter, he will definitely notify your father immediately. It may not look good at that time. ."

Nanako Ito asked in surprise: "Charlie, did you see my father in Tokyo?! Why are you conflicting?"

Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said, "This matter is a long story. I will tell you later when I will treat you."

Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "It seems that father must have suffered a lot with Charlie…"

Charlie chuckled, "He didn’t take the pain, Hejust lost a little money."

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "It doesn’t matter, he is not short of money anyway, and it doesn’t matter at all to lose."

Charlie coughed and said, "It lost 4.5 billion US dollars."

"Huh?" Nanako Ito was shocked by Charlie’s words and asked in shock: "4.5 billion US dollars? You are not kidding, right?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I’m not kidding, it’s true, but I haven’t considered whether it really cost him so much."

Nanako Ito said without hesitation: "Charlie doesn’t have to think about it. This money will be regarded as a thank you father for me. After all, you just saved my life. My life in his eyes is More than four and a half billion dollars."

Charlie laughed and said, "You are generous, so you are not afraid that your father will know that he is angry with you?"

Nanako Ito shook his head and said seriously: "If he dares to be angry, then I will run away from home and go to China to join you, and then never come back!"

"Uh……"

Charlie was speechless at once.

He didn’t know if Nanako Ito was joking or was serious. If he was serious, he would naturally be willing deep in his heart, but he couldn’t explain to Claire…

At this time, Nanako Ito saw Charlie hesitating, and hurriedly smiled: "Charlie, Nanako is making a joke with you, you don’t have to be serious, and even if I really want to go to China, i must buy a house in Aurous Hill and settle down by myself. I Will not cause trouble to you!"

Charlie sighed and said, "I’ll talk about this later. I’ll deal with these six corpses first. You have a lot of rooms in your yard. Which one is not commonly used?"

Nanako Ito pointed to the west wing and said, "That room is a storage room, but since I haven’t come back for a long time, it has been empty."

Charlie nodded and said, "It’s cold, I will send you back to the room, and then deal with these corpses. When the treatment is over, I will treat your wounds first. After the wounds are healed, you will inform the housekeeper at home , Let them dispose of the body properly."

Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, "Charlie, are you going to leave after healing me?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded and said, "I have to go back to Osaka. I will return to China after I finish my work in Osaka."

Nanako Ito looked a little lost, and murmured: "Then I hope…my injury will never be cured…"

Charlie blurted out: "Don’t talk nonsense, it’s bad luck."

Nanako Ito said earnestly: "In that case, Charlie can stay here forever? Because you said, you can only leave if the injury is cured, and you can’t leave if the injury is not cured."

Charlie looked at her with a helpless smile, and said, "Don’t worry, I will definitely cure you."

Nanako Ito asked Charlie, "Charlie, do I have a chance to see you again in the future?"

Charlie nodded: "Yes, I now put part of my business in Japan, and I might come here often in the future."

"That’s great!" Nanako Ito said with joy, "Charlie, can you promise me one thing?"

Charlie said, "You said."

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "I hope you can tell me every time you come to Japan. If it is convenient for you, I hope you allow me to see you!"

"In addition, if I go to China, if it is also convenient, please allow me to meet you, okay?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "No problem, I promise you."

Nanako Ito cheered like a little girl and said, "Then I will see you often in the future!"

Charlie was touched by her sweet smile, and her voice became gentle. He smiled and said, "Okay, I will send you back to the room first, and I will come to help you heal later."

Soon, under Nanako Ito’s guidance, Charlie pushed her wheelchair and sent her back to her boudoir.

Nanako Ito’s room has a typical Japanese classical layout. The whole house is made of natural wood flooring, which is clean and tidy and simple and elegant.

There is a tea table sitting on the floor in the room, as well as a Japanese-style book case and flower arrangement table. On the wall of the room, there are many calligraphy works, which seem to be written by Nanako Ito.

Charlie sent her back to the room and helped her into the room.

In order to prevent Nanako Ito from falling, Charlie held her hand with one hand, and supported her waist with one hand. Such intimate contact made his heart beat faster, and at the same time made Nanako Ito two red clouds float on her face.

Charlie just so supported Nanako Ito, and at her request, he helped her sit down on the futon at the tea table.

On the tea table, there is a set of exquisite Japanese tea sets and a small incense burner.

After Nanako Ito sat down, Charlie said: "Wait for me, I will deal with the dead body outside."

Nanako Ito looked at Charlie shyly, and said, "Charlie, i amin a bad health and can’t help you, so let’s make a cup of tea and wait for you to drink."

Charlie nodded, said okay, then turned and left the room.

At this time, the six corpses lying in the snow were half buried by the snow.

Charlie carefully moved the corpses to the storage room, and then stepped back to Nanako Ito’s room.

When I returned, the room was already ignited with a delicate and quiet sandalwood incense, and Nanako Ito was carefully brushing the matcha powder with a Japanese-style tea bowl and brush.

Seeing Charlie coming in, she hurriedly said to Charlie: "Charlie, please sit down!"

Charlie nodded and sat cross-legged on the futon in front of her.

While brushing the matcha powder, Nanako Ito said to him: "The Japanese tea ceremony may not be the same as the Chinese tea ceremony. The tea here is brewed with matcha powder. I don’t know if you are used to drinking it."

Charlie smiled and said, "I tasted Japanese tea ceremony with my parents when I was young, and I feel pretty good personally."

Nanako Ito nodded, smiled and said, "That’s good!"

With that said, Nanako Ito was about to make Charlie tea, Charlie frowned suddenly, lowered her voice and said to her: "Someone has come in over the wall!"

"Ah?!" Nanako Ito’s eyes widened in surprise: "Are you with the few people just now?"

Charlie shook his head: "I don’t know yet, but there is only one person on the other side. It may not be here to hurt you. Don’t talk nonsense later, we will do what we do!"

Brother and sister Fitz and Zara have been transported directly to Kyoto since they were taken out of Tokyo.

At this time, the brothers and sisters were imprisoned in a house less than two kilometers away from here.

The ninjas of the Iga family are responsible for guarding them.

They have been waiting for Ryoto Matsumoto’s order. If Ryoto Matsumoto lets them do it, they will immediately kill the brother and sister, and then quietly transport their bodies into the Ito family mansion.

However, before Matsumoto issued the order, they had to keep the siblings alive, so as not to be inconvenient to transport after the dead body was too long and stiff.

The ninjas of the Iga family are best at assassination. In their experience, the most convenient time to carry a corpse is within an hour after death. At this time, the corpse is relatively soft and can even be packed in a suitcase, but if it exceeds this time , The body will become more and more rigid.

So they plan to kill the brother and sister immediately after receiving the order of Matsumoto Ryoto, and then take them directly to the Ito’s mansion to find a suitable place to hide.

Just ten minutes ago, Ryoto Matsumoto called and asked them to check the situation in the Ito family mansion.

First, take a look at the defense of Ito’s mansion and find the weakest link. Then you have to find a suitable place to hide the dead body. After confirming it, kill the brothers and sisters directly.

So, an Iga ninja sneaked into the Ito house alone, preparing to step on a spot first.

It was this person that Charlie noticed in Nanako Ito’s room.

This person observed the wall for a while, and seemed to have selected the remote courtyard of Nanako Ito. After looking around for a while, he took out a few photos with his mobile phone, and then quietly rolled down the wall and planned to leave.

Charlie stood up at this time and said to Nanako Ito: "I’ll go out for a while, you are waiting for me here."

Nanako Ito hurriedly asked: "Charlie, where are you going?"

Charlie said: "That person was also a ninja just now. He came here alone, and 80% came to step on it. There may be other ninjas behind him. Let me go and see!"

Nanako Ito stretched out her hand to hold her, and said seriously: "Charlie, please don’t go, it will be dangerous!"

Charlie said seriously: "If there are ninjas peeping in secret, it is very likely that they are conspiring against you. If I don’t go now, they may find it soon. If this is the case, it is better to take the initiative and get it done once and for all. Get rid of them."

Nanako Ito said nervously, "But I am worried about you…I don’t want you to take risks for me…"

Charlie smiled slightly and shook her hand and said seriously: "The reason why I came to Kyoto is for you. Whether it is a sword mountain or a sea of fire, since I have come, I will definitely take care of it!"

After speaking, he released Nanako Ito’s hand, turned and left.

Nanako Ito was immediately hit by Charlie’s words. In addition to being moved and happy, her whole heart seemed to be melted by his words.

When Charlie said this sentence, there was no domineering voice, but it gave her an unprecedented sense of security.

Nanako Ito realized that at this moment, she was hopelessly in love with Charlie.

For him, she was willing to give everything, even if she let her sacrifice her life for Charlie, she would never hesitate.

So, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed Charlie, and said piously: "Charlie, please pay attention to safety. If you have any accidents, i will definitely die for you without hesitation!"

Charlie turned around and smiled softly: "Don’t worry, I will be back soon."

After speaking, Charlie stepped away from Nanako Ito’s boudoir and disappeared into the vast snowy night.

……

In the wind and snow, the Iga ninja who came to step on the spot was running fast in the night.

He moves quickly and is as light as a swallow. Under the cover of the night, he is almost like an elusive ghost.

However, he would never have thought that right behind him, he was also followed by a super master who was a hundred times stronger than him. This super master was Charlie.

Ninja Iga ran for two kilometers without stopping, and finally stopped at a courtyard door. Then he came to the courtyard’s simple door, buttoned the door four times in two long and two short ways, and the door opened one from the inside. A gap where only one person can pass sideways.

Immediately afterwards, he quickly stepped in and disappeared.

But Charlie concealed his breath and heartbeat, and quietly jumped onto the wall, carefully watching the courtyard.

The entire courtyard is not too big. The front yard is more than 200 square meters, with some bamboo and ancient pine planted, and behind the courtyard is a wooden two-story building.

The Iga Ninja, who had just entered, went straight through the front yard and entered the two-story building.

Charlie could feel that there were more than six or seven people in this building, so he walked along the wall and quietly came to the building.

At this time, on the second floor of this building, there is a hall of about 50 square meters. In the hall, there is a ninja in black. In addition, on the floor in the middle, there are two quilts. People with big ties and balaclavas.

The ninja that Charlie followed all the way, after stepping up to the second floor, reported to one of the ninjas headed by: "Master Shang Ninja, I have just found out that the internal defense of the Ito family mansion is very weak, and there are only less than ten people. Guards, the strength is average!"

The leading ninja hummed and said: "This time we are going to quietly throw the corpses of these two Chinese people in, so even if the opponent’s strength is weak, we have to make sure not to disturb anyone, quietly. Go in, leave the corpse, and then quietly withdraw."

After that, he asked again: "Have you found a suitable place to hide the body?"

"Found it!" The ninja hurriedly reported: "In the Ito Mansion, there is a very secluded small courtyard. There is also a pine forest in the small courtyard. Now the snow is thick. We can hide the body there for a short time. It should not be discovered by anyone."

Speaking of this, he immediately took out his mobile phone, turned out the album, and reported to the Chief Executive: "Shangren-sama, I took some photos. Please take a look."

The other party took the phone, flipped it a few times, and nodded in satisfaction: "Yes, at first glance, this pine forest shows that few people go there. The corpse is hidden here. No one will find it for several hours or even ten hours, Mr. Matsumoto. The requirement is for at least two hours not to be discovered by the Ito family. If you hide here, time is enough."

Another ninja hurriedly asked, "Master Shangren, when will we kill these two Chinese?"

The leader looked at the time and said, "Wait a minute, I’ll call Mr. Matsumoto."

At this time, Zara, who was wearing a black headgear, struggled violently.

Because her mouth was blocked, she could only whimper with her nose, trying to attract the other’s attention.

The headed ninja frowned, pulled off her headgear, and stared at Zara, who was extremely haggard and full of horror, and asked coldly: "What? Do you have any last words to say?"

At the moment Zara was uncovered, Charlie immediately recognized her.

He couldn’t help slandering in the bottom of his heart: "Isn’t this woman the same woman who sat on the Rolls Royce Takahashi Eiji? When I taught Eiji Takahashi, she even choked a few words with me, but she didn’t expect to be People have been tied up here, and it seems that they are going to kill her, and then blame Yuhiko Ito. It seems that this woman has a lot of background!"

At this time, Zara was still stuffed with a towel in her mouth, so she sobbed for a long time, but couldn’t really say a word.

So, the headed Iga Ninja stretched out his hand and tore off the towel from her mouth, and said coldly: "Give you a chance, just say what you want to say."

Zara’s eyes were full of horror, but she forced herself to calm down, and said tremblingly: "Let me and my brother, you can tell me how much it costs, and I will give you ten times how much it costs you!"

The leader sneered: "It’s meaningless to talk about this. The rule in the Japanese ninja family is to be loyal to the employer. Only by being absolutely loyal to the employer can the ninja family be favored by the big family. Otherwise, once the big family is loyal to the ninja When there are doubts, all ninjas in Japan will lose their jobs. At that time, we will become the public enemies of all ninjas in Japan. Even if you give me more money, I won’t have my life!"

Zara couldn’t wait to say: "Then you can go to China! I will give you one billion dollars, enough for you to live comfortably in China for a lifetime! Never fight for others!"

The leader was startled and couldn’t help sighing: "Girl, I didn’t expect you to be quite rich. One billion dollars is indeed a very large sum. Let’s not say whether you can get so much money, even if you You can tell, I just said that I don’t have a life-saver. Even if you give me 10 billion dollars, I will still be hunted down by Japanese ninjas for the rest of my life. This deal is not worth it."

Zara blurted out: "Then you think that if you kill me, no one will chase you? I tell you, if you kill me, my family will chase you at all costs! To that At that time, no matter how much money you have, you will never spend it!"

"No, no," the man said with a smile: "I am planning to kill you, but after I am planning to kill you, I will blame Yuhiko Ito. Anyway, there are some differences between you because of cooperation. At that time, both the Metropolitan Police Department and the family behind you will regard Yuhiko Ito as the man behind the killing of you two."

Zara gritted his teeth and said, "All this is the envoy of Matsumoto, right?"

At this time, the headed Iga Ninja looked at Zara and sneered: "Mr. Matsumoto originally wanted to cooperate with you piously, but I didn’t expect that you are really above the top, and you are very arrogant! Mr. Matsumoto came to see you in person, But you ignore it. Since you are so rude to Mr. Matsumoto, don’t complain that Mr. Matsumoto is cruel to you!"

Just now, when the leader was talking to his subordinates, he mentioned Mr. Matsumoto. Zara had realized at that moment that the master of all this was Mr. Matsumoto.

She really did not expect that Ryoto Matsumoto, who can only rank third in Tokyo in strength, could be so vicious!

He attacked her and her elder brother and blamed Yuhiko Ito. He must take the opportunity to weaken the strength of the Ito family, and maybe even use other methods against the Takahashi family.

If the time comes as he planned, his family goes to Yuhiko Ito to seek revenge, wouldn’t Matsumoto be able to take advantage of the fisherman? !

Thinking of this, she felt extremely regretful.

Knowing this, when Mr. Matsumoto came to see him, he and his brother should see him. No matter what he said, at least don’t offend this person for face.

It’s a pity that these things are now an afterthought, the big mistake has been made, and there is no room for reversal now.

Fitz on the side was too regretful, but he was covered with his head, his mouth was pouting, and he couldn’t say a word.

The headed Iga Ninja took out his cell phone, called Ryoto Matsumoto, and respectfully said: "Mr. Matsumoto, Ito’s mansion has been inquired, there is a very suitable place to hide the body, and the defense of the opponent is also very weak. We are confident that we will not be discovered by anyone in the process of hiding the body. I wonder when Mr. Matsumoto wants us to do it?"

Ryoto Matsumoto smiled and said, "Tokyo is very chaotic now. It hasn’t been so chaotic for decades, so I want to wait a little longer so that I can rest assured to finish watching the Tokyo drama!"

Iga Ninja immediately said: "Good Mr. Matsumoto, we are always at your disposal!"

Ryoto Matsumoto sneered and said: "By the way, the two you kidnapped, their family members have come to Tokyo, I hope you will make these two people die a little bit more tragically, when the police find their bodies, the scene The better the miserable, the more miserable they die, the more angry their family members will be, and this event will be even more exciting!"

Iga Ninja hurriedly said: "Don’t worry, we will do it!"

Ryoto Matsumoto said: "That woman is said to be pretty good. You might as well abuse her before killing her. If her family sees her being abused to death, they will definitely hate Yuhiko Ito! "

When Iga Ninja heard this, he suddenly laughed and said: "In fact, my brothers have been coveting this woman, but I am worried that your good deeds will be broken, so I have been stopping them, but since you With this sentence, I am completely relieved!"

Ryoto Matsumoto laughed and said, "It’s okay, let the brothers enjoy it. By the way, you can come together. By the way, you can take some videos that will not expose your faces. If you send it out then, it will definitely have a better effect, haha Haha!"

Ninja Iga laughed similarly: "Mr. Matsumoto, don’t worry, we will definitely shoot a blockbuster for you!"

Zara at this time, her face pale in fright.

She tremblingly pleaded: "I beg you to kill me directly, don’t ruin my innocence…"

"Innocence?" Iga Ninja smiled and asked: "So, you are still innocent? A super beauty like you still retains innocence. This is really rare, such a precious gift, I You must disassemble it yourself later!"

Ryoto Matsumoto smiled on the other side of the phone and said, "Okay Iga Kamino, I won’t bother you with good things. You still have an hour and a half to indulge yourself. After an hour and a half, kill them, and then Bury the corpse in Yuhiko Ito’s mansion!"

Iga Ninja hurriedly said, "Mr. Matsumoto, don’t worry. After two hours, the bodies of these two people will lie in the snow in the Ito Mansion! You will be able to reveal the news to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Up!"

"Very good! I will never treat you badly after it’s done!"

Iga Shangren hung up the phone, looked at Zara, and rubbed his hands in excitement: "Beauty, before I die, I will let you taste the ultimate happiness of a woman. For your good, you must obediently cooperate with me. If it makes me happy, I can give you a reward!"

Zara almost collapsed. She burst into tears and said in horror: "Please, kill me now…"

Iga Kaminino laughed: "It’s not so easy to want to die now. I have to ask me and my brothers if I agree!"

Zara shivered in shock, and blurted out, "Help! Help!"

Iga Kaminari sneered: "To tell you the truth, the several houses around here are all focused on repairs. Even if you are called Poten, there is no way anyone will come to rescue you! You can keep your voice and stay under me. Scream happily, the harder you call, the more excited I will be, hahahaha!"

The other ninjas also laughed presumptuously.

At this moment, a voice suddenly rang: "A group of beasts, together to bully a girl, do you want to force your face?"

It was Charlie who spoke!

When Charlie’s voice suddenly sounded, so many well-trained ninjas were all startled by his voice!

No one thought that they would be tracked by others as well!

Moreover, before this person spoke, no one realized his existence!

The headed Iga Kaminin took out the ninja sword almost instantly, looked around vigilantly, and asked nervously, "Who?! Get out of me!"

At this moment, Charlie jumped from the wall, and people had broken the window and entered, leaving the floor with broken glass ballast.

The moment Zara saw Charlie, her whole body was struck by lightning!

She couldn’t believe that someone would come to save herself at this time, and she couldn’t believe that it was the Chinese man she met on the streets of Tokyo to save herself!

Moreover, I also offended him because I didn’t know what happened!

At this time, Charlie was standing upright in the broken window. In her eyes, Charlie in front of her was more than handsome, like a god!

The violent cold wind poured in from the broken window, blowing Charlie’s hair and clothes, in her eyes, there was a sense of sight of a great hero in a martial arts movie.

However, Charlie’s attention at this time was completely off Zara’s body.

He stared at Iga Shangren with cold eyes, and said coldly: "I thought Japanese ninjas are so ethical, they turned out to be such a mob! It’s fair for you to bully your Japanese women, and to bully our Chinese women is to die!"

Several other ninjas of the Iga family stepped back, staring at Charlie and drew the ninja sword.

They knew that Charlie could always hide nearby without being discovered, and he must have extraordinary strength, so they didn’t dare to act rashly, they were all waiting for Iga Kaminin.

Iga Kamininho’s face is blue at this time!

Others call him a superior ninja, which means superior ninja, not his name.

In the Japanese ninja registration system, roughly divided into upper ninja, middle ninja and lower ninja.

Shang Ninja is already at the top level among ninjas and is highly respected throughout Japan.

However, he did not expect that the Chinese man in front of him would dare to insult himself and insult a ninja. It was really unforgivable!

So he roared: "Boy! There is an old saying in China, there is a way to heaven, you don’t go, and there is no way to hell, you break in! Since you are looking for death, don’t blame me for being rude to you!"

Having said that, he immediately swung his ninja sword and shouted to the people around him: "Set up an array! Trapped in the formation and kill him! I will cut off his head with my own hands, and let him atone for the insult to the ninja!"

With a flash, the other six ninjas surrounded Charlie one after another.

Charlie didn’t change his face at this time, and said coldly, "Want to cut my head? Not to mention that you only have two hands, even if you have eight hands!"

Iga Shangren said sarcastically: "Boy, it’s okay to look down on me, but don’t look down on Japanese ninjutsu. I’m a dignified Shangren. If I can’t cut your head off, I’m sorry Amaterasu!"

Charlie’s expression became more and more gloomy, and he reprimanded in a deep voice, "Japanese Ninjutsu, right? Today, I really want to see and see, what! What a f*ck! Japanese Ninjutsu!"

"court death!"

Iga Kami is angry and rushes!

He roared, and immediately shook the ninja sword with both hands, rushing towards Charlie with a mighty force!

Several other people also released knives one after another, intending to chop Charlie into meat sauce.

Charlie’s tactics against Japanese ninjas are really powerless to complain.

Just like a group of mad dogs biting people, the core tactic is to attack in groups.

In their eyes, anyway, the ninja swords were smeared with highly toxic substances, and everyone rushed forward and attacked. As long as a knife pierced one centimeter of the opponent’s skin, they would win the battle.

For thousands of years, Japanese ninjas have relied on such tricks to defeat their opponents countless times, which can be said to be a time-tested!

This time, they met, it was Charlie!

Charlie’s face did not change at this time, and his toes gently rubbed on the ground, and a triangular piece of broken glass ballast on the ground suddenly bounced from the ground at a very fast speed, and went straight to Iga Shangren!

In the blink of an eye, Charlie kicked another piece of glass ballast again, and shot in the same direction

As Iga Kaminari rushed, he suddenly saw two crystal clear and colorful things in his eyes, like two shooting stars one after another, passing by his vision in an instant!

Before he had time to think about what it was, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right wrist holding the ninja sword!

In less than a blink of an eye, the same pain suddenly came from his left wrist!

After a while, he felt that his hands lost strength in a short time, and the ninja sword in his hand immediately took off and fell to the ground.

At the same time, two warm red water mists from unknown sources rushed onto his face immediately…

When he smelled the strong bloody smell in the red water mist, he finally realized that his hands had been cut off by the two meteor-like rays of light!

And the two red water mists that spewed out were blood mists spewing out from the wrists of his two hands!

He was shocked! I don’t understand why this happened at all!

At this moment, Charlie suddenly rushed forward!

He grabbed Iga Kamininho by the neck and picked up his 200lbs body directly!

At the same time, Charlie has also avoided the encirclement of other people!

This group of mad dog-like ninjas thought that Charlie might choose a direction to break through, but none of them expected that Charlie would choose Iga Shangren’s direction to break through!

Didn’t this take the initiative to hit the hardest wall? !

However, Charlie chose the hardest one among them!

At this time, Iga Shangren, the whole person was provoked by Charlie pinching the neck with one hand, and the wrists of both hands were still bleeding. Although the arms can still move, they can’t move completely below the wrists, so they can’t move completely. Lost all attack power!

Charlie pinched his neck, walked straight through the hall from the window, and then slammed his body against the wall with one hand!

At the same time, Charlie still kept the posture of pinching his neck with one hand, making him 30 centimeters above the ground!

At this time, Iga Shangren, with his legs hanging in the air, stuck to the wall, relying on Charlie’s hand to get stuck so that he would not slip off the wall.

But the tremendous strength in Charlie’s hands made him almost unable to breathe, his legs kicked, his face was dark purple!

Everyone at the scene was frightened!

Especially the few Iga Ninjas, feeling that the whole worldview has been subverted! Everyone is horrified, what is the origin of this Chinese? ! He… why is he so strong! Do not! More than strong!

It’s like a god! The powerful Iga Shinobu, under his hand, has fallen like a dead dog! What kind of perverted ability is necessary to form such a brutal and thorough crush on Iga Kaminino? !

At this time, Charlie’s expression was extremely cold, but the corners of his mouth appeared to be extremely ridiculous, and he sneered word by word: "It turns out! This is what the f*ck is called! Japanese Ninjutsu! How pathetic!"

Charlie’s words made everyone more frightened immediately!

They realized at this time that Charlie had just kicked two pieces of broken glass ballast with his toes just now, and he had directly and accurately cut off Iga Kamininho’s two hand muscles!

It is not difficult to kick the glass ballast.

It’s not difficult to hurt people with kicked glass ballast.

But the difficulty is that it is impossible to accurately cut off a person’s two hand muscles with a kicked glass ball!

What’s more, instead of standing there and letting the opponent attack, Iga Shangren rushed all the way to the opponent, and would be cut off from his hands while moving at a high speed. This head is incredible!

Moreover, Charlie can completely subdue Iga Shinobu with just one hand, and this ability is also incredible!

What kind of crazy strength is it that can reach this point? !

Zara also looked silly!

At this moment, Charlie nailed Iga Shinnin to the wall with one hand, it was like a god in her eyes!

At this time, Iga Shangren was still struggling, trying to break away from Charlie’s control, but the tiger’s mouth on Charlie’s right hand was like steel bars, leaving only a little space for him to breathe.

Iga Kaminino struggled and asked with a slight voice, "You…who are you?!"

"Me?" Charlie smiled: "I am your Chinese father."

Iga Kamino’s expression was extremely ugly, as were other people’s expressions.

However, at this moment, no one dared to attack Charlie.

Because they knew that with Charlie’s strength, Iga Shangren’s neck could be chopped off easily.

At this time, Iga Kaminari gritted his teeth and asked: "I have no grievances with you, what do you want?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "I want your life!"

After finishing speaking, he looked at the dumb ninjas and sneered: "Oh yes, I also want your life too."

Everyone took a step back, holding knives in both hands, but their expressions were full of horror.

At this time, Iga Kaminobu shouted: "Hurry up and tie that woman! Come on!"

As soon as the voice fell, a ninja rushed up, put the ninja knife on Zara’s neck, and said nervously: "Let him go! Otherwise, I will kill her!"

Charlie gave a hum, and said lightly: "If you want to kill, feel free to kill. I don’t know her either."

Iga Kaminino said hoarsely: "You don’t bluff me here! Didn’t you come to save her?!"

Charlie said calmly: "Of course not! I came to Kyoto today to visit my old friend, that is, Miss Nanako of the Ito family. As a result, your people are so dying to go to the Ito family to inquire. Just come here."

As soon as Charlie said these words, Iga Kaminin was ashamed!

He really thought that Charlie was a member of the Banks Family, or a master hired by the Banks Family, who came to rescue Zara and Fitz. Then he could use the lives of their brothers and sisters as a bargaining chip, perhaps in exchange for one. Way out.

However, I never thought that this person turned out to be for Nanako Ito, so I followed the person I sent to step on it all the way!

Thinking of this, Iga Kaminino suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly pleaded: "This gentleman, we have no intention of hurting Miss Ito. We just wanted to kill these two people and then blame the Ito family. We didn’t even think about it. It’s going to be bad for Miss Ito!"

Charlie sneered: "According to you, I killed two people casually and buried your home in the snow. Didn’t it mean to harm you and your family?"

Iga Kaminori was stunned. He was very eager to survive, and hurriedly tossed Matsumoto Ryoto: "In fact, we are also commissioned by others. It is Matsumoto Ryoto who really wants to deal with the Ito family. It has nothing to do with us… .."

Charlie asked back: "You are helping the gang to abuse you, and now you still tell me it doesn’t matter, are your ninja bones so soft?"

Iga Kamijin suppressed the humiliation in his heart, and said: "I believe in an old saying in your country… It’s better to die than to live… Please give me a chance, I am willing to help you After the saddle…"

Charlie shook his head: "After you saddle me, you are not qualified."

After all, he looked around for a week and said lightly: "You are the same, get ready to go on the road!"

As soon as Iga Shinobu heard this, he immediately roared, "Go together, kill him! Kill him! Kill him and have a chance to live, otherwise he will have to wait for death!"

When everyone heard it, their faces were immediately full of awe.

They also knew very well that Charlie was too strong, and if he confronted him head-on, or let him break one by one, everyone would be finished!

The best way is to attack them in groups. In any case, try your best to kill them. As for how many people like them can survive, it all depends on their own good fortune!

As a result, the remaining six ninjas rushed towards Charlie with their swords mad, and everyone’s expressions were extremely hideous!

Zara saw so many people attacking Charlie, her heart has been in her throat!

However, she didn’t make any sound, let alone remind Charlie to be careful, because she knew that she didn’t need to do anything to interfere with Charlie’s concentration.

She stared at Charlie with hot eyes, and murmured in her heart: "Today, my life and death depends entirely on this man who does not yet know his name!"

"If he dies, I will definitely die; if he survives, maybe I will let my brother and I live a life…"

"This gentleman, what happened last time was that I was wrong. I have already apologized to you countless times in my heart. This time, I hope you can survive, even if I eventually die, I don’t want you to die because of me… …"

When she thought of this, a group of ninjas had already passed through the entire hall and surrounded Charlie tightly.

Charlie didn’t change his face. Seeing six knives slashing at him, with a wave of his hand, he directly waved Iga Shangren’s body!

Seven people including Iga Shangren didn’t expect Charlie to use him as a meat shield!

At this moment, Iga frightened and screamed: "Stop! Stop!"

However, the six men came down fiercely, and they had already reached the stage of raising the sword, how could they be able to get it back!

Iga Kamijin watched as six knives slashed down, and in a short time, they slashed on him one after another!

Iga Kaminori felt severe pain all over his body, gritted his teeth and groaned: "Fool! Waste! Eight quacks!"

As soon as the voice fell, he died suddenly by vomiting blood!

Seeing that Iga Shangren was hacked to death by them, the six people turned pale with fright. At this moment, Charlie suddenly slammed Iga Shangren’s corpse, and flew away with the body and the six knives on him. Get out!

The remaining six ninjas did not recover at all. They only felt that the tiger’s mouth was shaken, and the ninja sword disappeared!

At this time, the six were shocked, and some of them had completely lost their intent to fight and turned to flee!

At this moment, Charlie sneered: "Since you have already made a move, it’s me now!"

As soon as Charlie’s words fell, people already rushed out!

His physical function and speed are already far comparable to others, so these ninjas are not given a chance at all.

Every time you catch one, you directly hit the opponent’s abdomen with a heavy punch, causing the opponent to instantly lose all combat power and escape opportunities.

In the blink of an eye, the six ninjas running away all lay on the ground one by one.

Zara was dumbfounded!

As the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family, she is also one of the most favored children. She has been in contact with the masters hidden behind the Banks Family since childhood, but in her opinion, Charlie’s strength is far above those people!

What she can’t understand is that the hidden masters enshrined by the Banks Family are hard to pick in the country. In theory, they have touched the ceiling of martial arts, but why is Charlie so powerful that it is incredible? People?

The appearance of Charlie suddenly raised the ceiling of martial arts in her mind by more than one level!

Seeing a group of ninjas lying on the ground wailing, Zara was shocked and relieved.

She knew that she and her brother were finally saved.

So, she couldn’t help but looked at Charlie excitedly, and blurted out: "Benevolence! Thank you so much today! I don’t know what you call you? If you are willing to leave your name, I will do your best to report it to you. Great kindness!"

At this time, Charlie finally turned his head and looked at Zara.

Zara is very beautiful. Even with her tortured hands tied behind her back, her short hair is messyly attached to her face, but she still can’t hide her perfect facial features and beauty.

However, Charlie didn’t like this woman very much.

First of all, he doesn’t like the character of this woman.

In his opinion, this woman is self-righteous and arrogant, even if she can’t see these characteristics at all, but combined with the impression of the first meeting, Charlie believes that he is right.

Secondly, he didn’t like the woman’s looks either.

Zara is really beautiful to be beautiful, but is also really cold and arrogant, even with a bit of aggressive heroism.

In fact, in one sentence, this woman is a bit too pretending.

As a master of pretending, Charlie doesn’t like people who like to pretend to be like him.

As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, and the two auras repel each other, even if the tiger is a female.

So Charlie said calmly: "Whoever I am, don’t bother you. I also don’t want to know who you are. I am here today not to save you, but to kill them. As for saving you, But it’s just a matter of convenience, so you don’t have to thank me."

Zara has never been underestimated in her life, but she has encountered Charlie twice.

However, at this moment, she doesn’t have the slightest temper. She can only nod respectfully and sincerely said: "Anyway, thank you very much!"

Charlie didn’t speak, walked to her and untied the rope on her body.

After that, he pulled off his brother’s headgear, and pulled off the towel that Fitz had stuck in his mouth.

Fitz has not been able to speak, nor has he seen everything that happened in this room, but when he heard Charlie’s voice, he had already guessed that it was him. Seeing Charlie at this moment, the first sentence was: "This Brother, your great kindness, our brother and sister will never forget!"

Charlie untied the rope on his body and said blankly: "Okay, don’t talk so much nonsense, I will set fire to burn this place later, you two quickly run away."

Zara hurriedly asked, "My dear man! I wonder if you can lend me your phone. I want to call home. They have lost my phone…"

Zara said that he wanted to make a phone call at home, but actually wanted to take this opportunity to get Charlie’s phone number.

Now is the information age. As long as he can get the other party’s mobile phone number, Zara can get all the other party’s identity information.

In this case, after returning home, she will be able to find this benefactor.

Even if Charlie saw through the other party’s tricks, he sneered and said: "I’m sorry, the mobile phone is a personal item, so I can’t borrow it."

After speaking, he reached out and took out a mobile phone from a ninja, and threw it to Zara: "Hey, use this, call your family, tell them the location, and let them send someone to pick you up as soon as possible. "

Zara was stunned to pick up the phone. The phone hit her lap. She was extremely disappointed, but she couldn’t show it, so she picked it up and said gratefully, "Thank you. Grace!"

Charlie flipped through the ninja again, and found out a very thin personal wallet, which contained five ten thousand yen banknotes in addition to the person’s ID.

At the current exchange rate, 10,000 yen can be exchanged for more than 600 Dollar. Although 50,000 yen is not much, it is enough for them to find a place to stay, wait a few hours, and wait for their family to pick them up.

No matter what, the fifty thousand yen is enough for them to take the train back to Tokyo.

So Charlie handed the money to Zara, and said: "You take the money, go with your brother quickly."

Zara hesitated in his heart. She really didn’t want to leave like this. Because she didn’t know Charlie’s identity yet, for fear that she would never see Charlie again.

At this moment, she wanted to tell Charlie her identity so that he would come to herself if he encountered any difficulties after returning home.

However, when the words came to her lips, she swallowed it back.

This is because she knew in her heart that an unruly top expert like Charlie would never put her identity in her eyes. If she told him that she was the granddaughter of Banks, it would be counterproductive.

He might think that he deliberately used his identity to put pressure on him in front of him, and thus disgusted himself; He may also avoid himself completely in the country from now on because he does not want to have any intersection with him.

In that case, revealing the identity now would be self-defeating.

So, she had to stand up, bowed deeply to Charlie, and said sincerely: "Benevolence, thank you for your life-saving grace, if there is a chance to meet again in the future, I will definitely repay your kindness today!"

Fitz also bowed aside: "yes, thank you!"

Charlie waved his hand: "Okay, let’s go, I have business work later, I have no time to be polite with you here."

Fitz was a little embarrassed, so he nodded his head again and again: "Sorry, I delayed your business…"

Zara looked at Charlie, bit her lower lip, trying to say something, but finally gave up.

When she and Fitz came to the wooden stairs on the second floor side by side, she suddenly turned around, hugged Charlie, and said with great reluctance and piousness: "Savior, if there is a destiny in the future, we will see you again. !"

Charlie didn’t lift his head, and said coldly, "I won’t see you again."

Zara was hurt by Charlie’s attitude again.

She looked at Charlie’s profile, bit her lower lip vigorously, did not speak any more, turned and left the courtyard with her brother.

The siblings staggered out, and Fitz asked in a low voice, "Zara, those ninjas were defeated by the young man just now?"

Zara said solemnly: "It’s not that young man, it’s Grace."

Fitz nodded in a hurry: "Well, it’s Grace, so are those ninjas defeated by his bare hands?"

"Hmm." Zara said seriously: "I have never seen such a strong person…this is the first time…"

Fitz smacked his lips and said, "It would be great if he could be included in the Banks Family and used by my Banks Family."

"Impossible." Zara shook his head: "He has an arrogant personality and will definitely not be used by others, and he may be the top master of the hidden Sect. He may not put the Banks Family in his eyes."

Fitz said angrily: "It’s also…hey…thanks to your benefactor, otherwise the two of us will have to die in Kyoto…"

After he finished speaking, he was busy and said again: "By the way, Zara, hurry up and call my dad! This time we were kidnapped, the family must have sent a lot of masters over, it is very likely that dad is here too! I have to let him know about us. In Kyoto, he also asked him to quickly chop off Matsumoto’s bastard! I really didn’t expect it to be this bastard who has been doing bad things behind his back!"

Zara nodded and took out his cell phone too busy.

At this time, a burst of fire suddenly appeared behind him, turning the originally dark night into red!

Zara hurriedly turned around, and saw that the two-story small building where he had almost died just now was ignited in an instant!

The wooden buildings burned, and there was a crackling sound of wood cracking, a bit like the sound of firecrackers. With this heavy snow, it also had a taste of Chinese New Year.

Fitz touched his chin and asked Zara: "Zara, did you say those ninjas died?"

Zara asked back: "Is it possible to survive such a big fire?"

Fitz waved his hand: "I didn’t mean that, I mean, did my benefactor kill them first and then set the fire, or did he just put them all in a pot?"

Zara felt a bit of cold air coming out of his back, and immediately shook his head: "This kind of thing…I can’t say it…"

After that, Charlie’s figure appeared in her mind again, and she couldn’t help muttering: "Benevolence, he… is not a mortal… I really want to know what his identity is. ….."

Fitz smiled and said: "If you want to know, let the family check it out. In the country, who else has a clue that we can’t find?"

Zara shook his head: "Benevolence obviously doesn’t want us to know his identity. If we deliberately investigate, what if we anger him?"

Fitz smacked his lips: "Oh, that’s what I said…"

After all, Fitz thought of Charlie’s previous conversation with Iga Shangren and said, "By the way, when I was covered with my head just now, I heard Him tell the Iga family that he seems to be the Ito family. Missy’s friend?"

"Oh yes!" Zara nodded and blurted out: "The reason why he came here is for Ito’s daughter."

Fitz said: "It seems to be called Nanako Ito?"

"Yes." Zara blurted out: "It’s Nanako Ito, a very beautiful girl, and she’s also a martial artist."

Fitz said in some gossip: "Hey, Zara, do you think He is Nanako Ito’s boyfriend? Maybe he can even become Ito’s future son-in-law. Let’s cooperate more with Ito in the future. , More contact, maybe there is still a chance to see him."

Zara heard this and suddenly became very uncomfortable.

She was extremely disappointed and asked herself: "Is he really Nanako Ito’s boyfriend? That man is a Chinese, why should he be with a Japanese woman? Shouldn’t you fall in love, get married, or have children with a Chinese woman? ?"

Thinking of this, Zara sighed faintly, and said: "Let me call Dad first…"

"Okay." Fitz nodded, bent over and grabbed a handful of snow from the ground, and smeared it on his face, sighing with emotion: "Oh, the feeling of the rest of my life is really good…"

……

Tokyo at this moment.

The chaos remains.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has been driven mad.

First, the Banks Family’s brothers and sisters were kidnapped and a dozen people were killed. Then the Takahashi family found several human popsicles. Then, Takahashi’s son was burned alive in the car!

These few things, if you take out one of them, can be regarded as an annual criminal case.

However, in a very short period of time, one after another broke out in Tokyo!

Moreover, almost all the top big families are involved.

This is simply stepping the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department’s face on the ground, and then repeatedly beating with a belt desperately!

Even worse, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has not found any useful clues.

A bunch of waste wood was almost digging three feet into Tokyo, and they still couldn’t find a clue to the Banks brothers and sisters. They didn’t even know who did it, let alone where they were.

Therefore, the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department collectively caught blind.

Zayne was about to lose patience.

The life and death of his son and daughter are still unknown, and his whereabouts are unknown, and he has to wait endlessly for the trash of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. For him, it is simply the greatest suffering in his life!

Just when he was planning to contact the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs directly to raise the matter to a major diplomatic incident, he suddenly received a call from a local Japanese mobile phone number.

After he connected suspiciously, he immediately heard Zara’s voice: "Dad, it’s me! Zara!"

Hearing his daughter’s voice, Zayne’s heart almost jumped out. He blurted out with excitement, "I know…"

At this time, Zara on the phone hurriedly interrupted him and said: "Dad, are there anyone else around you? If there are, don’t let others know that I am calling!"

The human-like Zayne looked around. In addition to his own people, there are a few pig heads from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and even a few cabinet members, so he hurriedly changed his words: "Do you know me? Very busy now?! Hang up if there is nothing important, just say if there is something important!"

Zara said: "Dad, my brother and I are safe now. We have been rescued, but we are not in Tokyo, but in Kyoto."

While Zayne breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn’t help but frown and look at the trash in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

At this time, he hated these idiots in his heart.

"These dumb donkeys! They vowed to tell me that the other party is very likely to hide in Tokyo, and it is unlikely that they will go out of the city!"

"Furthermore, they also said that they blocked Tokyo’s external traffic in time and set a strict check on all those who left the city, so the son and daughter are definitely in Tokyo. It just takes time to find them out!"

"The results of it?"

"People are in Kyoto, hundreds of kilometers away!"

"These idiots really want to take a knife and engrave the word idiot on their faces!"

However, Zayne also knew that now is not the time to be angry, so he asked, "What do you need me to do?"

Zara said: "Dad, don’t tell the people in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. I doubt their abilities, and they are likely to leak information, so I want you to send our own people to Kyoto. Pick me and brother."

Zayne said immediately: "Okay!"

Zara said: "Also, Dad! The kidnapper was Ryoto Matsumoto in Tokyo! He wanted to kill us and then blame Yuhiko Ito, so he brought us to Kyoto!"

"What?!" Zayne’s tone suddenly became extremely gloomy: "It’s him?!"

Zayne had highly suspected that the man behind the kidnapping of his children should be Yuhiko Ito.

However, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department secretly monitored Yuhiko Ito, dug deep for so long, and found no clues.

At first, Zayne thought that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department deliberately protected Yuhiko Ito, but now I know that Yuhiko Ito really has nothing to do with this matter.

Not only is it okay, but it’s almost being blamed!

What Zayne did not expect was that the master behind the whole incident turned out to be Mr. Matsumoto!

I didn’t even include him in the category of suspects!

It seems that this beloved Matsumoto is really sinister!

He was able to provoke so many incidents secretly, and it made the Ito family and the Takahashi family suspicion each other, and the Banks Family concentrated their suspects on these two families!

Thinking of this, Zayne could not wait to devour Matsumoto’s life!

So he gritted his teeth and said: "I know everything you said, keep the phone open, and I will let the people under you contact you."

Zara hurriedly said, "Okay, my brother and I are waiting in Kyoto."

Zayne hung up the phone, stood up and said to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Commissioner: "I have something to do, let’s go ahead."

The Chief of Metropolitan Police hurriedly asked, "Mr. Banks, where are you going?"

"What does it have to do with you?" Zayne said in an unkind tone: "You still have to find a way to find my son and daughter, otherwise, I will call you the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs!"

The Chief of Metropolitan Police hurried forward and pleaded bitterly: "Mr. Banks, you will give me the last 12 hours. Even if I turn Tokyo over these 12 hours, I will definitely find Fitz and Zara!"

After he finished speaking, he added: "Mr. Banks, even if the Ministry of Foreign Affairs knows about it, they still submit the case to our Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. After all, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is not a law enforcement agency, and they have no extra manpower to come. Do this…"

Zayne coldly snorted: "Then you guys hurry up! Don’t linger here!"

After that, Zayne turned angrily and walked away.

After leaving the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Zayne’s first sentence in the car was to tell his confidant next to him: "Mr. Redd, you will immediately bring twenty people to Kyoto to pick up Fitz and Zara. I’ll take a while. Give you a cell phone number, you can contact Zara."

The middle-aged man known as Redd, his full name is Eric Redd, a confidant general who has followed Zayne for many years. Hearing Zayne’s instructions, he immediately asked: "Master, have you found the young master and the young lady?"

"Yeah." Zayne nodded: "People are fine, but the black hand behind the scenes is beyond our imagination!"

Redd hurriedly asked: "Master, who is behind the scenes?"

Zayne gritted his teeth and said, "It’s Mr. Matsumoto! Damn, dare to calculate on my son and daughter of Zayne, this Mr. Matsumoto has enough life! With a bang, let everyone else know, before dawn, I want Ryoto Matsumoto’s item on the head!"

Redd’s expression froze, and he immediately said, "Okay master, I’m going to order!"

Zayne rubbed his temples and said, "You let one of our planes fly to Osaka now. After you receive Fitz and Zara in Kyoto, you will directly send them to Osaka and let them return to China by plane. I’ll take over the things in Japan!"

"Ok!"

……

After a few minutes.

Nearly a hundred hidden masters of the Banks Family in Tokyo stopped secretly searching for Fitz and Zara. Twenty of them drove straight to Kyoto in the middle of the night, and the remaining nearly 80 people all started to Matsumoto. The mansion of the beloved is assembled.

Matsumoto didn’t even know that he was in disaster.

He checked the time and saw that it was already ten o’clock in the night, so he took out his cell phone and called Iga Kaminbu.

According to his plan, let Iga Kaminbu to kill people now, and then hide the body in the Ito family mansion half an hour later.

Then, wait patiently for a few more hours, when the body has almost completely lost its residual temperature, then anonymously report the clue to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

In this way, Yuhiko Ito will be finished early tomorrow morning.

After Yuhiko Ito was finished, the only enemy in front of him was Shinichi Takahashi.

The current Takahashi Zhenzhi should still be immersed in the pain of bereavement, unable to extricate himself, it can be said that it is the most vulnerable time, he can set an ambush to kill him when he is going to die for Takahashi Eiji.

Matsumoto thought this in his mind, but the phone in his ear kept beeping unhurriedly.

"Why can’t Iga Kaminin’s phone call?"

Matsumoto frowned involuntarily.

"Didn’t you tell him before? You must always keep the phone open, and you can communicate with anything in time. What’s wrong?"

Matsumoto’s heart suddenly twitched, and he said to himself, "Iga Kamininho, could it be an accident?!"

"But this shouldn’t be it! They took the Banks Family siblings all the way to Kyoto, unconsciously, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has been searching for so long without any clues. How could there be an accident? No sense!"

"If they were discovered while hiding their bodies in the Ito family, and they were killed by the Ito family’s ambush, it sounds logical, but the key is that they did not get their own orders and could not kill them in advance. Because of the Banks Family brothers and sisters, this may not be true at all!"

"So, what happened to Kyoto?"

Ryoto Matsumoto, who had always been confident and thought he was strategizing, suddenly fell into a strong self-doubt.

……

At this moment, it is not just Ryoto Matsumoto who can’t make a call, but also Takahashi, who just lost his son.

Machi Takahashi has ordered that the Tenglin family ninja who is ambushing in Kyoto kill Nanako Ito first and take a video of her killing.

Then, he used this video to torture Yuhiko Ito and let Yuhiko Ito die in extreme pain.

However, the ninja of the Tenglin family never gave him any reply.

He called to ask about the progress, but the call was completely unreachable, and after several changes, no one answered.

Seeing that all the calls couldn’t get through, Takahashi shoved the phone to the ground and shouted angrily: "It’s a hell! It’s a hell! The invincible Tenglin Ninja, why is it all f*cking rubbish these days? "

"Before, Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the others disappeared for no reason, and they were finally sent back frozen as popsicles. Now there is no news about this batch of damn, will they be sent back frozen as popsicles too!"

The subordinates hurriedly said: "Mr. Ito the master of the Tenglin family, will he encounter an ambush at Ito’s house?"

"Where the hell came the ambush?" Takahashi scolded annoyedly: "The situation over there has long been clear. The Ito family doesn’t even have a ninja in Kyoto, just a few housekeepers, servants and ordinary bodyguards. What did these people use to ambush the ninjas of the Tenglin family? And there are still six people!

After speaking, Takahashi couldn’t help but muttered, "What happened in Kyoto?!"

Neither Matsumoto nor Takahashi could understand what happened in Kyoto.

However, Matsumoto is far more shrewd than Takahashi.

When he couldn’t contact Iga Kamininho, although he couldn’t figure out why, he had realized in his subconscious that the matter was probably going to be a big mistake.

Thinking of this, he immediately called the other members of the Iga family and immediately asked them about Iga Kamininho.

But the people of the Iga family are also ignorant of what happened in Kyoto.

They also couldn’t get in touch with Iga Shinobu, and didn’t know if he was alive or dead.

At this time, Matsumoto really panicked.

He nervously paced back and forth in the living room at home, his brows were constantly frowning, and even his hand holding the cigar was shaking uncontrollably.

His younger brother Ryosuke Matsumoto saw him very nervously, and hurriedly calmed down: "Brother, don’t panic, if you panic, we really don’t know how to deal with it next!"

Unlike Takahashi Makichi, Takahashi Machichi’s goal is Nanako Ito, which has nothing to do with the Banks Family, so it doesn’t matter if his motivation is revealed.

The strength of the two families can basically come between five and five, so he is not afraid of Yuhiko Ito.

However, Matsumoto knew very well in his heart that if his motives were revealed, he would not only face the behemoth Banks Family, but also the Ito family and Takahashi family.

So, he smoked a cigar and said to Ryosuke Matsumoto: "The hand I played almost squeezed all our chips. If I win, the Matsumoto family can become the top in Japan; if I lose, , The Matsumoto family will be ravaged to death by the three big families of Banks Family, Ito family and Takahashi family!"

As he said, he couldn’t hide his nervousness and said, "Now, Iga Kaminori can’t get in touch, and Fitz and Zara are dead or alive. I don’t know if our motives have been revealed. If it is not revealed, it doesn’t matter. , At most, it’s planting the plan of Yuhiko Ito, but if it is revealed, then we will basically have no way to survive."

Matsumoto Ryosuke hurriedly asked: "Brother! We don’t know if we have been exposed, are we just waiting for the verdict? That would be too passive? Even if we die, we have to find a way to fight back. You must not just give up!"

Matsumoto thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said coldly: "Of course we have to resist! Since the first card is still dead or alive, we will bet on the second!"

Ryosuke Matsumoto asked, "Brother, how do you bet on the second one?"

Ryoto Matsumoto said sternly: "I bet that our motives for the Banks Family have not been revealed yet! In this way, we will go all out to kill Machi Takahashi and Yuhiko Ito! Kill them and we will have a chance to become No. 1 in Japan!"

"Ah? Kill them?" Ryosuke Matsumoto asked in amazement, "Isn’t it just trying to deal with the Banks Family?"

Ryoto Matsumoto shook his head: "It is a wishful thinking to deal with the Banks Family. With their strength, as long as the target is aimed at us, we have no resistance."

As he said, Matsumoto said again: "However, Maki Takahashi must be at the weakest time now. He died of a few ninjas and lost his son. Now is a good time to kill him! Let the Iga family again Send a few ninjas to kill him! Anyway, Iga Ninjas are already in the same boat with us!"

Ryosuke Matsumoto asked again: "What about Yuhiko Ito? How to kill him? He seems to have no strength loss!"

Ryoto Matsumoto gritted his teeth and said: "Then it can only be outsmart! Go and kidnap a few families of police officers from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and then force these officers to come home, saying that I will return to the Metropolitan Police Department to assist in the investigation of the Banks Family. As long as he leaves home, we will have a chance to deal with the disappearance!"

Ryosuke Matsumoto continued to ask: "Brother, what if the Banks Family knows about us?"

Ryoto Matsumoto said with a vicious expression: "If they really know that they are all dead, then why don’t they pull Machi Takahashi and Yuhiko Ito under the water?"

"Okay!" Ryosuke Matsumoto said grimly: "Even if we die, some people will die with us! Anyway, we won’t lose!"

……

At this moment.

After Charlie set the two-story building on fire, he returned to the Ito family residence.

He went from the same road to Nanako Ito’s courtyard.

At this time, Nanako Ito was sitting in front of the tea table with her eyes closed, her hands gently twisting a string of Bodhi beads, and she silently recited Buddhist scriptures to pray for Charlie.

Buddhism is not only prevalent in China, it has also been prevalent in Japan for a long time. Since Master Jianzhen traveled east to Japan, Buddhism in Japan has developed rapidly.

Although the Buddhism of the two countries is somewhat surprised, there is almost no essential difference between the believers of the two countries in the matter of chanting and praying.

After reading silently for a long time, the incense in the incense burner had already burned. She felt the fragrance dissipate. When she opened her eyes and wanted to order another plate, she found that Charlie was already sitting opposite her.

Nanako Ito was frightened, covering her mouth and exclaimed: "Charlie, you…when did you come back?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "Just now, five seconds ago."

"Huh?" Nanako Ito said incredulously, "Why didn’t I notice any movement?"

Charlie smiled and said, "Because I think you are chanting sutras, so I didn’t want to disturb you."

Nanako Ito blushed, and said softly: "Nanako was praying for Charlie just now, and I hope the gods will bless Charlie to return safely…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Thank you!"

Nanako Ito smiled unnaturally and said, "Charlie, you saved my life, so why bother to thank me for this little thing…"

Charlie said earnestly: "I saved you out of my heart, and you prayed for me also out of my heart. The starting point is the same for everyone, so naturally there is no difference in size."

Nanako Ito couldn’t help sighing: "Charlie, you are really the only gentleman I have ever seen in my life, you are always considerate of others…"

Charlie smiled and said, "I’m not a gentleman, so don’t praise me."

After speaking, Charlie said hurriedly: "By the way, give me your hand and I will check your injury."

Nanako Ito replied shyly: "Charlie, are you trying to signal me?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded and said, "Don’t you want to go for a walk in the snow? I will help you heal your injury quickly, and let’s go for a walk on the snow in the yard. If you are not satisfied, I’ll take you outside!"

"Ah?!" Nanako Ito asked dumbfounded: "Charlie, you mean my injury will be healed soon? Before the snow melts?"

Charlie said seriously: "You don’t need to wait for the snow to melt. You can cooperate with me. We can walk in the snow together before it stops."

Nanako Ito couldn’t believe that Charlie could really heal herself.

But when she thought that the man in front of her who was eager to try to heal her was the one she loved, he was willing to give him a try.

So she shyly handed her right hand to Charlie, and said shyly: "Charlie, then…please!"

Charlie nodded slightly, and stretched out his fingers to gently place her veins.

A trace of reiki traveled through Nanako Ito’s veins into her body, and within the blink of an eye, it completely wandered through her body.

After a while, Charlie took the opportunity to see the specific situation of Nanako Ito’s injury.

From this look, I discovered that Nanako Ito’s injury was indeed serious.

Almost all of her organs have suffered serious internal injuries. Not only that, but the meridians and bones are also damaged. The whole person seems to have become a fragmented porcelain doll. A little carelessness may cause serious secondary injuries. hurt.

Although she has been rescued from life danger after being rescued, her whole body has been in a state of very low safety.

She is currently less than one-fifth of ordinary people.

Someone who fell might be unharmed, stood up and patted the dirt and left. If she fell, she would be life-threatening, and she would have to be sent back to the hospital for rescue.

Charlie could imagine how severe pain Nanako Ito’s body would have to endure from such a severe injury, and the pain was continuous, even in her sleep.

Thinking of this, Charlie couldn’t help but feel distressed, and said with emotion: "I told you at the time that martial arts is a kind of spirit. There is no need to care too much about winning or losing the game, let alone putting yourself in a dangerous situation in the game. , Why are you betting your life against Aurora?"

Nanako Ito said with some shame: "Charlie, Nanako is not betting on her life, but hopes to go all out without leaving any regrets…"

Having said this, she sighed and smiled bitterly: "It’s just that I didn’t clearly realize the gap between myself and Aurora. She was really too strong, incredible…"

Charlie shook his head helplessly.

At this time, he also has his own treatment plan.

There are two options for treating Nanako.

The first is to directly use the reiki in her body to repair the damage suffered by her body. Compared with ordinary people, her body is indeed seriously damaged, but for herself, it is not a big problem. Reiki It will be repaired soon;

This method is simple, direct and convenient, with many benefits.

However, this approach has drawbacks.

If I directly repaired her injury with Reiki, how would I explain it to her?

After all, Nanako doesn’t have a deep cultivation base, and she can’t realize the existence of reiki. In her opinion, she may just touch her hand and heal her in a confused way. This may be too incredible for her. .

And the second way is to swallow the rejuvenating pills.

The efficacy of Rejuvenating Pill is beyond doubt.

For ordinary people, this kind of medicine is simply a dream. It can be used by the elderly to prolong life for more than ten or twenty years; young people take it, and the body can be more than many times stronger than ordinary people; the injured take it, even if only one breath is left. , And can definitely strengthen the opponent’s body on the basis of restoring the original.

At the beginning, Don Albert was almost completely killed by Donald’s men, leaving only the last breath, and he was saved with a rejuvenating pill.

That rejuvenating pill not only saved Don Albert’s life, but also made Don Albert a few years younger, and his body was better than before the injury.

This is mainly because the effect of the Pill is too strong. When Don Albert is cured, there is still remaining effect to improve his body.

Although Nanako Ito’s injury was also very serious, in Charlie’s view, at most half a rejuvenating pill could be cured.

If you take a whole rejuvenating pill, it goes without saying that Nanako Ito’s strength will be upgraded by one or two levels at the peak state before!

Therefore, Charlie had a question in his heart.

Should I take half a rejuvenating pill for Nanako Ito, or just give her one and give her a chance.

Charlie is not a stingy person, and the main reason why he is entangled with half or one is because Nanako Ito is a Japanese.

As the saying goes, people who are not of my race must have different hearts.

I dare not say that the other party must be harmful, but at least it is difficult to keep one mind with the people of the race.

And Nanako Ito is a martial arts master, has been participating in various international competitions, and originally planned to participate in the next Olympic Games.

If she allowed her to improve significantly, she would definitely pose a threat to Aurora in the future.

If Nanako Ito represented Japan and defeated Aurora who represented China in the next international competition, wouldn’t it be equivalent to handing over the champion that should belong to China to Japan?

Charlie’s hesitation was based on this.

It stands to reason that I can take half a rejuvenating pill to Nanako Ito, so that she can fully recover, which is equivalent to giving her a great good fortune.

However, considering that Nanako Ito is obsessed with martial arts and has a pious mentality.

Therefore, in Charlie’s own selfish heart, he also wanted to give her another chance so that she could study the martial arts she loves more deeply.

Thinking of this, Charlie looked at Nanako Ito and asked her: "Nanako, if I can cure you, can you promise me a condition?"

Nanako Ito said without hesitation: "Charlie, even if you can’t cure me, I will agree to any of your conditions, and I will never hesitate!"

Charlie nodded and said seriously: "I want you to promise me that after I cure you, if you still love martial arts, just concentrate on studying it yourself, but don’t participate in any form of international competitions, you can promise ?"

"Yes!" Nanako Ito said with a firm gaze: "After the last match was injured, I deeply reflected on the principles Charlie taught me before. Martial arts is a spirit, not a competition, so I myself have lost that match. Kind of passion."

Speaking of this, she looked at Charlie affectionately, and said seriously: "Since I met you, I have known what is the truth that there are people outside the world and the heavens outside the world. A real top expert like you will not participate in the so-called competition, only throw Only with the desire for competition, victory and defeat, can we have the opportunity to achieve a more sophisticated martial arts training. Therefore, if I really has a chance to recover from the beginning, I will definitely not participate in any competitions!"

Seeing what she said was serious and firm, Charlie felt relieved.

Immediately, he looked at Nanako, smiled slightly, took out a rejuvenation pill from his pocket, handed it to her, and smiled: "Nanako, if you take this pill, it will not only restore you to the original, but also Your body and strength have all improved!"

Although the effect of Rejuvenation Pill is very magical, it is very simple and unpretentious on the outside, but it is a black, round pill, and there is nothing special about it.

Nanako Ito looked at this medicine, did not conceal her astonishment, and asked Charlie, "Charlie, can this really cure my injury?"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "If Master Wade takes the shot, it will naturally cure all diseases and invalid refunds."

"Master Wade?" Nanako Ito asked in surprise, "Is Master Wade the nickname of Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and said, "It’s not a nickname, it’s just a respect given by some friends in Aurous Hill."

Nanako Ito chuckled and said happily, "Then I can call Charlie as Master Wade from now on?"

Charlie said casually: "Yes, you can call me whatever you want."

Nanako Ito tilted her head and thought for a while, and said seriously: "Charlie sounds more kind, should I only call Charlie?"

Charlie nodded: "Chinese people don’t call each other that way."

Nanako Ito smiled sweetly and said seriously: "I hope I will be the only one calling Charlie in the future!"

"Okay." Charlie also somehow, to Nanako Ito’s smile, his resistance seemed to weaken a lot.

Seeing her smile as sweet as maple syrup, Charlie felt a bit of sweetness inexplicably at this moment.

Charlie didn’t dare to try to figure out the sweet taste carefully, so he turned the topic away and urged: "Hurry up and take the medicine. Didn’t you say you want to go out to see the snow? Don’t wait for a while and you haven’t taken the medicine yet. "

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "The weather forecast says that the snow will fall until tomorrow."

With that, she picked up the Rejuvenating Pill and looked at Charlie: "Charlie, is this eaten directly?"

"Yes." Charlie said seriously: "After you take it, I will help you guide the absorption of the medicine."

Nanako Ito nodded gently, and put the pill in his mouth without hesitation.

At the moment of entrance, the pill immediately turned into a warm current, poured from the mouth into the stomach, and from the stomach to the whole body.

Nanako Ito could clearly feel that her body was undergoing earth-shaking changes at this time.

She doesn’t know how to describe this change. If she was injured before, it was like a porcelain bottle was broken on the ground and the fragments were all over the floor, then now she is like a broken porcelain bottle rewinding and playing all over the floor. The fragments quickly returned to the basket, pieced together into a complete self, who had never suffered any harm, and had never had a cracked self.

It’s like going back in time, full of a strong sense of unreality.

At this time, Charlie grabbed Nanako Ito’s slender and white jade hands, and a trace of reiki entered to help her guide the absorption of the rejuvenating pills.

Nanako Ito thought that the feeling of turning back in time was extremely magical, but he did not expect that half of the effects of Rejuvenation Pill had not been exerted.

With the help of Charlie, she felt that every cell in her body seemed to be nourished by the medicinal effect. She could feel that her body level had reached the peak level in the past and continued to improve. increase!

A few minutes later, she opened her eyes, ignoring the sweat on her face, looked at Charlie in amazement, and blurted out, "Charlie, what exactly is this magic medicine? How can it be so powerful? effect"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "This medicine is called rejuvenation."

Nanako Ito suddenly remembered something, and suddenly said: "I know! I know! Charlie! Aurora’s strength suddenly improved before the quarterfinals. It should be because of this kind of rejuvenation pills?"

Charlie nodded: "Yes, it is indeed the effect of Rejuvenation Pill."

Nanako Ito asked again: "Because of this, Charlie doesn’t want me to have a head-on contest with Aurora in the future, so I won’t let me continue to participate in international competitions, right?"

Charlie said frankly: "Yes, I am indeed out of this consideration."

Nanako Ito bit her lower lip lightly, and after hesitating for a while, she asked tentatively, "Is Charlie asking this because he likes Aurora?"

Charlie shook his head: "I am more like a brother to my sister Aurora. I don’t want you two to meet on the field. It’s more because we represent different countries. I don’t want to influence it because of me. To the national honor of Chinese athletes, so I hope you will not continue to participate in international competitions."

Nanako Ito suddenly realized that she stood up suddenly, bowed to Charlie ninety degrees, and said seriously: "Charlie, please rest assured, from now on, i will concentrate on studying martial arts and will never participate in any form of martial arts. game!"

After saying this, she came back to her senses, looked at her legs, and said with excitement: "I have never thought before, it feels so good to stand up by myself"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Don’t you want to take a stroll in the snow? Let’s go now!"

"Yeah!" Nanako Ito nodded excitedly, walked around the tea table, took Charlie’s hand, and said excitedly: "Let’s go Charlie!"

Nanako Ito, who had just improved her strength, couldn’t see the look of any martial arts master at this time.

At this moment, she is just a simple and happy little girl, holding the hand of her beloved man, running towards her favorite snowy night.

Nanako Ito loves snow, especially at night. In the quiet snow, you can enjoy the snow and the beauty of the night without being disturbed by others.

This is her girlish heart and her girlish feelings.

In the courtyard at this time, a thick layer of snow has fallen.

The trace of Charlie’s killing of Tenglin Ninja had been completely gone. The thick snow stepped on it and made a creaking sound, which made people feel as if they were far away from the hustle and bustle of the city.

Nanako Ito held Charlie’s hand tightly without letting go, pulling him to walk in the snow, and then raising Charlie’s hand high, and then holding his hand in a beautiful circle.

The exquisite skirt of the kimono, as she dexterously turns in the white snow, also sets off the extraordinary posture of Nanako Ito, making her posture a little more enchanting in grace.

Nanako Ito turned around in the snow a few times, and stopped when facing Charlie.

She stared at Charlie with her pair of shiny and pure eyes, and said sincerely with a bit of infatuation: "Charlie, I have waited for this snow for several days. The weather forecast said that this snow was only a few days ago. After the meeting, I was sitting in a wheelchair, parked in the yard, looking up at the sky, waiting for the snow, while thinking of you."

"But that day, I didn’t wait for the snow, let alone hope to wait for you."

Speaking of this, a layer of water mist suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she said with a bit of choking in her tenderness: "But I really didn’t expect that today, the heavy snow that I have been looking forward to for a long time will be the same as mine. Charlie, the long-awaited, is here together"

"At this moment, it is really the happiest, most satisfying and perfect moment in my life, so perfect that people can’t believe it, so perfect as true as false, as dreamlike as fantasy"

When Charlie and Nanako Ito walked hand in hand in the quiet snowy night of Kyoto, Tokyo was still undercurrents.

At this time, Maki Takahashi was at home, anxiously waiting for the news of Tenglin Ninja.

The Tenglin family is more anxious than him.

Because so far, the Tenglin family has lost ten ninjas, and almost all the young backbone of the family has been defeated.

Even though ten people are not too many, a family with ten young men is already a very large family.

First of all, these ten young adults have at least one or two generations of elders, mom and dad, aunts and uncles, grandparents, and at least ten people in total.

Secondly, these ten young adults are all males, but it is impossible for all young adults in a family to be males. If the male to female ratio is one to one, then there are at least ten female families.

Once again, at least half of the ten young men are married and have children. They have wives and children.

In this way, a family must have at least fifty or sixty people in order to have ten male young adults.

Now, the prime-age males of the Tenglin family have all been folded in, and the family’s combat effectiveness has dropped sharply.

In this case, naturally, there is no ability to separate manpower to protect Takahashi.

Therefore, there is no ninja in Takahashi’s home except for some bodyguards.

It was late at night, and Takahashi was still not tired.

On the one hand, he is still griefing for the tragic death of his son Takahashi Eiki; on the other hand, he wants to wait to see if he can still contact the missing Tenglin Ninja.

Although he knew subconsciously that the Tenglin Ninja sent to Kyoto had been murdered 80% of the time, but deep in his heart, he still held a glimmer of hope.

He felt that at least before he saw the corpse, there was still a possibility that things could come back. Maybe after a while, those Tenglin Ninjas would contact him?

Just as Takahashi was pacing back and forth in the living room, waiting anxiously, a very thin blow arrow suddenly shot out from the corner, and one shot hit Takahashi’s back neck.

Maki Takahashi, who had just suffered the pain of losing his son, had not had time to figure out how to avenge him, and suddenly he was poisoned and fell to the ground!

The bodyguards discovered that he suddenly fell to the ground, and they gathered around them. After a closer look, they had lost their breath and heartbeat!

When the bodyguards searched for the murderer in amazement, the several Iga ninjas who had sneaked into the Tenglin family had already retreated.

In normal times, the Tenglin family will arrange at least four ninjas to lurch beside him, secretly protect him and prevent him from being assassinated by other ninjas.

But today, there is no ninja beside him.

Without the protection of a ninja, just relying on ordinary bodyguards, in front of the ninja is almost like no one.

Therefore, it is not difficult for the ninja to take the head of Takahashi’s head.

Poor Takahashi Machi, just as the white-haired man gave away the black-haired man, he died too!

……

at the same time.

Just as Yuhiko Ito fell asleep, he heard a knock on the door.

He asked with some annoyance: "It’s so late, what else is there? If it’s not something important, I’ll talk about it tomorrow!"

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: "Mr. Ito, the police officer from the Metropolitan Police Department is here again, saying that there are still some things that need your cooperation to go to the Metropolitan Police Department for another questioning."

"I have to do some questioning?!" Yuhiko Ito roared angrily: "I have said everything that should be said, and there is nothing left to say!"

Koichi Tanaka explained: "My lord, the other party said that the Banks Family has been putting pressure on them, and it might cause an international diplomatic incident, so I still want to ask you to cooperate."

"International diplomatic incident?!"

Hearing this, Ito yelled angrily: "Damn, it’s really annoying!"

Although he was very dissatisfied, Yuhiko Ito did not dare to continue at this time.

He is a businessman after all.

He knows very well that if he is really involved in international diplomatic events and affects Japan’s international image, then Japanese citizens will definitely regard him as a criminal who smears Japan’s image.

In this case, the people will spontaneously boycott the Ito family, which might make the Ito family a target of public criticism.

In this case, it is better to actively cooperate and clear up some of the relationships.

So, Yuhiko Ito got up from the bed angrily, simply put on his clothes and opened the door.

Although Yuhiko Ito was irritable, he could still understand the truth.

Anyway, I’m walking and sitting properly, don’t say asking questions again, even if I stay in the Metropolitan Police Department for a few days first?

So, he said to Tanaka Koichi: "You go to arrange the car, we will leave in a while!"

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded immediately and turned around to make arrangements.

A few minutes later, under the escort of several bodyguards and two ninjas, Ito got into his car and prepared to go to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

At this time, Ryoto Matsumoto had already prepared Iga Ninja and other subordinates. He wanted to repeat the old tricks and found a suitable section of road to kill him on the way to the Metropolitan Police Department by Ito.

Now Takahashi Machi is cold, as long as Yuhiko Ito kills, he will be the strongest in Tokyo and even Japan.

However, Ryoto Matsumoto didn’t know that the master of the Banks Family had already surrounded his mansion at this time. The leader in the lead was not anxious to take people in immediately, but began to follow the actual situation of Matsumoto Ryoto’s residence. Develop a strategy, hoping to wipe out the entire Matsumoto family.

According to Zayne’s temper and disposition, if Ms. Elainetsumoto wants to kill his son and daughter, it is impossible for him to kill Matsumoto alone.

The most hateful, and the most once-and-for-all way is to destroy the Matsumoto family directly!

The Banks Family has never been a soft-hearted family.

From the Anti-Leaf Alliance back then to the current top Chinese family, the Banks Family’s style of work has always been cruel!

Ten minutes after Yuhiko Ito left home.

The vehicle is about to enter a two-kilometer-long viaduct.

This viaduct is a closed road.

The bridge deck is 15 meters above the ground with an average height of 15 meters. It is almost as high as a five-story building, and there are only two lanes in a single direction. It is difficult for vehicles to make a U-turn at once. At least two steering wheels must be turned back and forth before it is possible to turn back. Back.

It would be even more troublesome if a team was blocked directly on it. If the team got into a disorderly rhythm, it is very likely that several cars would block each other, so that there would be nowhere to run.

However, Yuhiko Ito did not realize the danger.

This is mainly because Yuhiko Ito has not suffered any other losses, and has not been targeted, except for Charlie’s use of 4.5 billion US dollars.

Although both the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family wanted to provoke him, they were all resolved by Charlie, who cheated on him because of a coincidence.

It was precisely because he had no trouble that he felt that the reason why Tokyo was so messy was that someone wanted to target the Banks Family and the Takahashi family, and it had nothing to do with him.

Moreover, he is now indirectly a beneficiary.

If the Takahashi family suffers a severe setback, then the Ito family will be the number one in Japan while lying down, and the opportunity for cooperation with the Banks Family will naturally come naturally.

This feeling of lying down made Yuhiko Ito who was sitting in the Rolls Royce proud.

So he picked up a cigar, lit it and put it in his mouth.

Just as Yuhiko Ito was about to take a sip, he suddenly felt a violent tremor of the vehicle. Then, the vehicle was uncontrollable and hit the roadside guardrail!

Iga Ninja’s hunt for Yuhiko Ito has begun!

Before the vehicle lost control and hit the roadside fence, Ito never thought he would be in danger.

Because, Yuhiko Ito is protected by the entire Koka Ninja.

It can be said that now in the big Japanese family, only his ninja has not suffered any harm or loss of combat.

In addition to him, the young and middle-aged of the Tenglin family were almost wiped out, and the Iga family also lost half of their combat effectiveness.

However, Ito’s biggest negligence was that he went out too lightly this time.

He felt that he was going to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department for questioning and cooperating with the investigation, and there was a police officer driving ahead and going to the Metropolitan Police Department by himself. There can be no one else thinking about himself on the way to the Metropolitan Police Department. Right?

It is precisely because of this that he did not arrange too many ninjas to protect himself.

However, he never expected that the police car that cleared the road would have been threatened and threatened by Mr. Matsumoto. Mr. Matsumoto laid a net and waited for him to get in.

Yuhiko Ito’s motorcade suddenly lost control, mainly because a large number of salings had been planted by Iga Ninja on the road!

The so-called Saling is the most commonly used weapon of Japanese ninjas. It is generally a metal product covered with spikes. No matter how it is scattered on the ground, Saling will reveal several spikes facing in different directions.

In ancient times, when a Japanese ninja was hunted down, he would use Saling behind him. When the opponent catches up, as long as he stepped on it, he would pierce the sole of his foot.

And the current ninja has made a big upgrade to Saling. The current Saling uses extremely sturdy tungsten carbide alloy, which is also the hardest steel material in the world, with hardness equal to diamond.

Therefore, with such a sling, you can easily puncture any rubber tire!

The reason why Yuhiko Ito’s team lost control in an instant was because the four tires of each car were stabbed by several salings, so without exception, they all lost control and crashed into the roadside.

At the moment of the collision, the cigar that Yuhiko Ito had just lit fell on his crotch, and his whole body was shaken by the impact.

Fortunately, this old man has good safety habits, even if he is sitting in the rear seat, he also buckles his seat belt.

Otherwise, with the violent impact just now, no matter how good the car is, it will not be possible to offset the inertia on his body.

If one head hits the back of the front seat, 80% of him will lose his life.

At this time, several of Ito’s bodyguards and two ninjas had gotten out of the two cars, and surrounded Ito’s cars.

At this moment, six Iga ninjas suddenly leaped into the sky from the opposite lane, each of them gripping the ninja sword in both hands and killing them with all their faces!

Hiroshi Tanaka, who was in the co-pilot, turned pale, turned his head and said to Yuhiko Ito: "Guild Master! How come there are ninjas? Could it be sent by Takahashi?!"

Yuhiko Ito was about to speak, and suddenly he yelled, and looked down, the cigar had burned through his pants and burned a scar on the inner thigh.

He hurriedly picked up the cigar, threw it aside, and blurted out: "Where is the police car leading the way?"

The driver said at this time: "My Mr. Ito, the police car has already driven away…"

"Did off?!" Yuhiko Ito cursed dumbfounded: "We were ambushed, and they drove away?! Is this a f*cking human?!"

Hiroshi Tanaka suddenly realized it, and he blurted out: "Guild, are the police officers deliberately lure you out?"

Yuhiko Ito roared: "Asshole! There is such a beast, who is deliberately calculating me!"

After he finished speaking, he hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi: "Call the police! Let the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department send a helicopter to you! The bodyguards and ninjas outside, I’m afraid it won’t last long!"

Hiroshi Tanaka saw that the six ninjas had already rushed up, quickly took out his mobile phone and called the Metropolitan Police Department to report to the police.

Although Tokyo is very uneasy these days, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department’s handling efficiency and crime-solving capabilities are also messed up, but the hardware configuration of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is still very powerful. It is equipped with 14 police helicopters of all kinds. Once there is an emergency, the special operations team can be sent there quickly.

Koichi Tanaka directly called the head of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. After all, Yuhiko Ito is one of the top entrepreneurs in Tokyo, and the Metropolitan Police Department has to be a bit thin, and he can directly communicate with the chief in charge of everything.

At this moment, the director of the Tokyo Warning Service just learned that Takahashi was assassinated at home, and he was on the verge of collapse.

Fitz and Zara were not found;

The four human popsicles of the Tenglin family did not detect the murderer;

Takahashi Machi’s son, Takahashi Eiji was burned to death in the car, and no murderer was found;

As a result, Maki Takahashi quickly got cold…

This series of serious criminal cases has cast a thick fog of magic and crime across Tokyo.

However, at this moment, Tanaka Hiroichi suddenly told him that Yuhiko Ito had also been ambushed and was in danger at this time. When he heard this, he felt a burst of blood on his head, and his legs collapsed directly in the office when he heard this. .

Several subordinates hurriedly stepped forward to help. He was extremely weak but full of anger and said: "Quick! Quickly send helicopters and special operations teams to the Yotsuya Viaduct to rescue Yuhiko Ito. Today Tokyo says nothing can be dead anymore!!! "

It stands to reason that a fully-armed modern special operations team has no gap with special forces in terms of equipment or combat effectiveness.

This kind of special police, single-handedly against a ninja, may not have any advantage in front of the ninja’s weird body techniques and hidden weapons.

However, after dozens of individuals have formed firepower, formation, and complementary advantages, the ninja’s advantage will disappear.

However, the biggest problem now is that the near thirst cannot be quenched by far!

It takes at least five minutes for the special operations team to assemble, several minutes for boarding the helicopter, and several minutes for the plane to take off and arrive quickly. Together, it takes at least ten minutes.

However, how can Yuhiko Ito’s men last for more than ten minutes? !

The two sides fought for several rounds outside the car, and Yuhiko Ito’s bodyguards were all brought down to the ground!

Although the remaining two ninjas have been struggling to resist, they have been forced to retreat steadily, and they have suffered multiple injuries!

Looking at this form, it is estimated that in another minute, they will basically be unable to resist it!

At that time, the opponent will directly take the head of Yuhiko Ito!

Koichi Tanaka, who was in the co-pilot, hurriedly said to Yuhiko Ito: "Mr. Ito, let’s run away! If you don’t run away, there will be no chance!"

"escape?!"

Yuhiko Ito trembled and said desperately in horror: "Where can we escape under this situation? Even if we escape, we will be caught by the other party. There is no way to survive!"

After all, Yuhiko Ito’s expression dimmed, and he murmured: "Tanaka, you and I must be killed here today…"

At this time, Yuhiko Ito had already decided that he was bound to die.

The rescuer will not be able to make it for a while, his own people can no longer survive, and the other ninja may be killed by the sword at any time.

The remaining driver and Koichi Tanaka have no actual combat effectiveness. Like him, they will be cut and killed by the opponent.

At this moment, he really wanted to call his daughter who is far away in Kyoto. Kyoto is a few hundred kilometers away, and her daughter must not know that she is in deep trouble. Call her quickly, and maybe hear her before she died. Voice, this is also a bit of comfort before death.

However, just as he took out his cell phone and was about to call Nanako Ito, Hiroshi Tanaka blurted out: "Mr. Ito! It’s really too late if we don’t run!"

Yuhiko Ito sighed: "I already told you just now, we have already pierced our wings and we have nowhere to escape…"

Having said that, he gritted his teeth and cursed: "It must be the beast Takahashi really knows! Scum! Asshole! He used such insidious means to deal with me!"

Hiroshi Tanaka quickly pointed out the window and blurted out: "Mr. Ito, don’t scold Takahashi for now. If we run to both ends of the viaduct, we will definitely die! But, we can still jump from here!"

After that, he pointed to the guardrail outside the car and said excitedly: "Mr. Ito., when we push the car door, it will be the guardrail. If we turn over, we can jump off!"

Yuhiko Ito paled in fright, and blurted out: "Are you crazy?! This viaduct is more than ten meters high. Didn’t you just fall to death if you jumped down?"

Hiroshi Tanaka said solemnly: "I will grow up, this height may not necessarily die. As long as you don’t let your body face down, or face and abdomen face down, you still have a chance to jump down, but if you don’t jump, you will have no chance. Nothing!"

Yuhiko Ito swallowed his saliva: "Jump down, immortal and crippled, it is impossible to escape their pursuit!"

Hiroshi Tanaka said seriously: "This place is so high, those ninjas must not dare to jump around! Even if they are stronger, their bodies are long, and we will be disabled if we jump. They are the same. If they don’t dare to jump, Then you have to drive down the viaduct. The two ends of the viaduct are still far away. When they get around, the special operations team of the Metropolitan Police Department should be there!"

After speaking, he added: "Also, the viaduct we are walking on has no traffic at night, but the road below is relatively close to Fengyue Street. It is always lively at night, so there must be a lot of private cars and taxis going back and forth. !"

"Moreover, there are young people who enjoy nightlife, drunken people and homeless people!"

"Once they find that we are falling, they will definitely come around to watch the excitement or help!"

"Even if this group of ninjas really dared to jump down, they might not dare to kill us in front of so many people. As long as it can be dragged for a few minutes, the helicopter from the Metropolitan Police Department will probably arrive!"

Yuhiko Ito blurted out and asked, "What if you fall directly to death?!"

Hiroshi Tanaka gritted his teeth: "The Mr. Ito! Even if we fall to death, it is better than being killed by a ninja! The ghost knows how Takahashi wants us to die? What if Takahashi tells them to behead us?! "

Yuhiko Ito felt a chill in the back of his neck!

"Beheaded?!"

"That’s too damn bad, right?!"

"I would rather jump from here and fall to death by yourself than be chopped off by the ninja with a knife!"

Thinking of this, he shook his heart: "Okay! Then jump!"

After speaking, he remembered Takahashi’s true knowledge, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Damn it, Takahashi forced me to jump high! This thing is really f*cking ironic! Today’s hatred, I remembered Yuhiko Ito If I can survive, I will smash the head of that bastard that Takahashi really knows! I’ll break him into pieces!"

Hiroshi Tanaka sighed, turned his head and said to the driver, "Brother Yamamoto, let’s jump together later!"

The driver wiped a cold sweat, nodded and said, "Okay! I’ll be with you two!"

At this time, Yuhiko Ito’s two personal ninjas have already fought to the dying state!

Seeing that the two might be hacked to death by the other at any time, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly shouted: "Mr. Ito, Brother Yamamoto! It’s now!"

Yuhiko Ito quickly pushed open the door on one side with him. At this time, the driver also opened the door of the cab, ready to get off.

However, the driver’s side was right in front of the Iga Ninja. One of the ninjas saw that the driver was about to get out of the car, so he rushed over and pierced the driver’s heart with a flying knife!

After the sharp ninja knife pierced the driver’s body, the blade even pierced the hard door of the Rolls Royce.

The driver died almost instantly!

Ito saw the driver being killed across the car. He trembled unconsciously, and his legs became soft.

Although he is also a man who has experienced many battles in the market, it is the first time he has experienced this kind of disaster, and it is inevitable that he is nervous and afraid in his heart.

In addition, the older he is, the less courage he is, so Yuhiko Ito squatted on the ground in fright, unable to climb the one-meter-high guardrail at all.

At this time, the ninja who had just killed the driver suddenly discovered that Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Hiroshi both had escaped from the car, as if they were about to jump off the bridge, and suddenly shouted: "Quick! Yuhiko Ito is going to escape!"

Having said that, he drew the ninja sword out forcefully, and stepped up to the roof of the car to kill Yuhiko Ito.

Seeing that Yuhiko Ito wanted to escape, the other ninjas immediately went mad and killed Yuhiko Ito’s two lingering ninjas, and then swarmed up!

The more so, the weaker Ito’s legs became uncontrollable, and even his efforts to stand up had no effect.

At this moment, Koichi Tanaka, who was about to climb over the guardrail, rushed desperately to push Yuhiko Ito’s body, and shouted: "Mr. Iti.! You must support me with your hands! We must jump down, or we will die. what!!!"

Yuhiko Ito was instantly empowered by Daigo, and he knew that this was really the line between life and death!

So, he pulled his body up with both hands, coupled with the desperate push by Tanaka Hiroshi, he quickly jumped over the guardrail of the viaduct.

At the moment when he almost lost his balance and turned over, he looked at Koichi Tanaka gratefully and reluctantly, and shouted, "Koichi! You must not give up!"

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded, using a little more force in his hand, and pushed Yuhiko Ito down.

Immediately afterwards, he climbed up the guardrail at the fastest speed, watching the short knives of several ninjas that were about to be cut, he jumped, followed Yuhiko Ito, and jumped off the bridge!

One after another, the two jumped off the highway bridge that was more than ten meters high.

At this moment, Ito hoped that a truck full of fluffy goods could appear under him.

It’s a pity that there is nothing but the hard pavement below…

Before the fall, Yuhiko Ito’s mind kept echoing Tanaka’s words.

As long as you don’t face down, face down, or belly down, you still have a chance to survive.

So, he struggled to adjust his body in mid-air, and landed heavily with his legs straight to the ground!

With a bang, Yuhiko Ito only felt an incomparable sharp pain from both legs, but he didn’t care to check the injuries on his legs, and he immediately rolled a few somersaults on the ground to relieve the impact of his falling from the viaduct. .

Immediately afterwards, Koichi Tanaka fell heavily to the ground. Like Yuhiko Ito, he landed on his legs and rolled over for several weeks.

Although their legs hurt to death, both of them saved their lives because of the correct landing posture. At this time, Ito looked at his legs and saw the entire knee, calf, ankle and sole of the foot. All fell beyond recognition!

Koichi Tanaka’s situation was just as tragic. His legs were bloody and bloody, broken bones even pierced from the flesh, blood flowed across, and it was horrible!

When the passers-by saw this, they were shocked, and some women had already screamed.

Soon, several enthusiastic people gathered around, and one of them asked, "Two gentlemen, how do you feel? Would you like me to call an ambulance for you now?"

Yuhiko Ito cried bitterly and said, "Help me call the police! Someone on the bridge is chasing us!"

Everyone hurriedly looked up at the bridge. On the side of the guardrail of the over ten-meter viaduct, six ninjas were lined up in a row, looking down under the bridge with a bewildered expression.

One of the ninjas asked dumbfounded: "Boss, this…what about this?"

The boss didn’t expect that this big piece of fat had already reached his lips, and it could fly away. He blurted out angrily: "Old fifth and sixth, the two of them can’t move now, you two jump down and give him I’ll kill!"

When the two heard this, each of them shrank their necks in shock.

One of them said embarrassingly: "Boss, if it is seven or eight meters high, you don’t need to say that I have already jumped, but it must be about 15 meters! I jumped, and the result would not be better than them. ….."

"Yeah!" Another said with a bitter expression, "Boss, the landing posture for the two of them is very scientific. If we are not so sure by any chance, we might just fall to death…"

The boss’s expression is very ugly.

He knows that if his subordinates don’t jump, he must not force him to jump, otherwise, how will this team lead in the future?

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and blurted out: "Get in the car! Let’s get down and kill the ambulance and the police before they come!"

Everyone hurriedly wanted to turn around and return to the car. At this moment, they heard the roar of helicopters in the sky.

When several people looked up, they were not shocked!

At this moment, there are four police helicopters coming fast from different directions!

One of the ninjas said in horror: "Oh! It’s a special operations team!"

Tokyo’s special operations team is the most ace special police under the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. They have been serving anti-terrorism missions all year round. They have extremely strong combat capabilities. Moreover, they are all American-style equipment and have strong firepower. Ninjas are in front of them, no different from primitive people.

What’s more, they came in a helicopter!

If this is hovering over the head, holding a machine gun and shooting, even the most powerful ninja will be beaten into a sieve!

The boss of Iga Ninja immediately stunned, and shouted in a panic: "f*ck! Run away!"

The remaining five ninjas quickly got into the car under his leadership, and everyone fled in two cars.

The special operations team in Tokyo split immediately.

Two of the helicopters hovered directly nearby, allowing the combat team members to quickly reach the ground by cable drop from the helicopters to protect Yuhiko Ito.

The other two helicopters directly caught up with the two vehicles in which Iga Ninja was riding.

Since the Iga Ninja was on the viaduct, there was nowhere to hide. He was driving a car and fleeing frantically, and the helicopter was approaching overhead.

Just when they wanted to escape with all their strength, the special forces on the helicopter directly hit the front hoods of the two vehicles with armor-piercing shells.

The penetration ability of armor-piercing projectiles is extremely strong, even military armor is difficult to resist, not to mention the civilian car engine, a few armor-piercing projectiles hit, the vehicle engine is instantly damaged.

When the engine is damaged, the vehicle immediately loses power, and the vehicle speed becomes slower and slower until it finally stops.

The six ninjas in the car were frightened. They were about to push the door and get out of the car, holding their heads and scurrying. They found that the helicopter had hovered two or three meters above the bridge deck one after another, and then a large number of special forces quickly descended. Down, the dark muzzle had been aimed at their heads.

Twenty special forces, directly let the six ninjas surrender, and did not dare to resist at all!

And at this time, Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi were also sent to the ambulance and drove to the hospital quickly.

……

Matsumoto is at home at this time, feeling the feeling of strategizing.

The gambler’s mentality is extremely heavy, and he already has that kind of immersion.

It’s just that this gambling game is really too big, and he was a little nervous while excited, for fear that there would be accidents in the process of trading.

Now that Takahashi Machi is cold, Yuhiko Ito will be cold soon, and when he is cold, he will be the top one!

Nervous and excited, holding a glass of whiskey, thinking about the time in his heart, guessing that Yuhiko Ito was almost worthy of death, so he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Iga Ninja who was responsible for assassinating Yuhiko Ito.

As a result, the strange communication black hole appeared again.

The call that could be made ten minutes ago is not made.

Everything is the same as Iga Kaminin who is guarding the Banks brother and sister in Kyoto. If he is missing, he will disappear, and there is no trace.

Just when he was at a loss, the assistant walked up anxiously and said to him: "Guild Master, there was an accident with Iga Ninja!"

"What’s the accident?!"

"Six Iga ninjas were all arrested. Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi fell from the viaduct. They have now been sent to the hospital. It is said that there is no life threatening!"

"What?!" Matsumoto gritted his teeth and cursed: "Let Ito Yuuhiko escape?! The ninjas of the Iga family are too trash!"

The assistant nodded and said seriously: "At present, it is indeed like this…"

Ryoto Matsumoto angrily threw the whiskey glass in his hand to the ground, and the glass slammed heavily on the marble floor tiles, and it broke instantly.

At this moment, a cold woman’s voice suddenly came from the living room: "Mr. Matsumoto’s temper is really big enough!"

Ryoto Matsumoto and his assistant were startled by the strange voice. The two followed their reputations and saw a woman in her twenties stepping in.

Ryoto Matsumoto was shocked, and blurted out and asked, "You…Who are you?! How did you get in?!"

The woman sneered: "Of course I walked in."

Matsumoto took a step back and asked nervously, "What are you going to do?!"

The woman looked at Mrs. Matsumoto with interest, and then said coldly after a while: "You tied up my young master and young lady of the Banks Family, and assassinated more than ten people of my Banks Family. What do you say I want to do? Of course it is. Take your life!"

Ryoto Matsumoto never dreamed that the Banks Family would find him!

Just when the woman said the whole thing, he trembled all over, and blurted out, "I have so many guards in my house, how could you let you in!"

Matsumoto’s house has always been heavily guarded.

The stronger the heart of harm, the stronger the heart of defense.

In order not to be conspired by others, he arranged twenty bodyguards at home, among them there are ninjas from small families, and his defenses can be regarded as very strong.

So, he couldn’t understand how this woman got in, why didn’t he hear any movement? !

The woman smiled indifferently: "It doesn’t matter how many guards there are, just kill them all? Besides, there are not many people, including your family, there are 36 people in total. Now they are all dead, leaving you two."

After that, the woman said again: "You killed more than a dozen of our Banks Family, we naturally want to ask for more interest."

Ryoto Matsumoto looks terrified!

He paled in fright, trembling all over, and blurted out, "You…you killed my whole family?!"

"Yes." The woman nodded: "But you can rest assured that our Banks Family is still very civilized. Your parents, wife and children, brother and sister-in-law are all poisoned and died, and there is no blood."

Matsumoto’s legs weakened, he unconsciously stepped back two steps, fell on the sofa, his whole muscles violently violently, gritted his teeth and asked: "As the saying goes, it’s no good for your wife and children. If you have any hatred, you can just attack me. ! Why do you want to start with my family!"

The woman smiled and asked, "What? Mr. Matsumoto has started talking about the justice of the world? Then when you killed more than a dozen people in my Banks Family and intended to murder my young master and the young lady of the Banks Family, why didn’t you talk about the justice of the world? What? When you plan all this, you should think of such consequences."

Matsumoto gritted his teeth and roared: "You are beasts! Devil! No matter how bad my Matsumoto is, I have never killed a child! My son is only ten years old! My daughter is only eight years old!"

The woman smiled, and said coldly: "So what? If you dare to plot against my Banks Family, you must be prepared to bear the greatest price! To blame, you can only blame yourself for being too vicious and not leaving others behind. The way is not to leave a way for oneself."

Matsumoto’s heart collapsed completely at this time.

He knows that when he comes out, the most basic quality is to be willing to bet to lose. He has suppressed everything in this game. Since he has lost, he naturally has to lose everything.

At this point, Matsumoto sighed sullenly, and said without love, "If this is the case, I am willing to bet, and you kill me too."

The woman nodded and said coldly: "You are definitely going to die, but we don’t want you to die so happy. Before you die, I want to arrange for you to meet your family again."

After that, she clapped her hands and said loudly, "Bring in those dead people!"

As soon as the words fell, dozens of Banks Family masters walked in, carrying corpses one after another. These corpses were all placed neatly next to each other in front of Mr. Matsumoto.

Ryoto Matsumoto saw this scene, and his whole body was distraught.

He really didn’t expect that he would end up like this.

And he also knew very well that he was bound to die today.

However, there is still the only glimmer of hope left in him, that hope is the eldest son taken away when his ex-wife divorced.

Ryoto Matsumoto got married for the first time 15 years ago, and his eldest son was born in the third year after marriage.

At that time, the Matsumoto family was still in despair, until Matsumoto met his current wife.

Ryoto Matsumoto’s current wife was the daughter of a middle-class family in Tokyo. In order to take advantage of her natal power, Ryoto Matsumoto swept his wife out of the house and then married her.

Because the current wife didn’t like Matsumoto’s eldest son, Matsumoto kicked out his eldest son after marriage and let him follow his ex-wife.

Later, Matsumoto’s second married wife gave him a pair of children, so he rarely thinks of his ex-wife and eldest son over the years.

But now, Ryoto Matsumoto thought of their wives, and finally felt a trace of comfort in his heart.

At least, after his death, the Matsumoto family’s blood will not be completely cut off tonight.

His eldest son can continue to carry on his blood.

For the current Matsumoto Ryoto, nothing can comfort and rejoice him more than this.

The Banks Family girl in front of her seemed to see through his thoughts.

The woman smiled playfully and said to Matsumoto, "Mr. Matsumoto, I heard that you have a son?"

Matsumoto was taken aback and blurted out, "I didn’t! Who did you hear? How could this be possible!"

The woman smiled: "Everyone is an adult, so there is no need to be embarrassed by such a botched lie."

After that, she said coldly: "Your eldest son’s name is Matsumoto Taro. Later, after you drove him out of the house, he changed his surname, followed by your ex-wife’s surname, Kurosawa, and changed his name to Kurosawa Shota. I’m twelve years old and I live in Yamanashi Prefecture, not far from Tokyo. Am I right?"

Matsumoto listened to her words, his whole body was struck by lightning.

After a while, he was already in tears, and he knelt on the ground with a shuddering puff, and begged bitterly: "I beg you, don’t kill my son. I only have this one son. If he died too, The Matsumoto family will be completely extinct. I beg you to leave a bloodline for my Matsumoto family! I’ll kowtow to you!"

Having said that, Matsumoto slammed his head against the hard marble floor.

At this time, he was extremely desperate and regretful in his heart, but he also knew that the bodies of his entire family were placed here. He had no way to save them, and he could not even save his life, so his only The wish is to let his eldest son live.

Therefore, when he kowtows, he is also extremely pious, hoping to impress the ice-like woman in front of him.

Matsumoto only knocked three heads, and his forehead was already full of blood.

But he didn’t dare to stop, and continued to kowtow until his forehead was completely bloody and bloody, and he almost fainted because of the blow to the head.

Ryoto Matsumoto gritted his teeth to support his body, and choked in his mouth: "Please! Please! Please! Please!!! Please promise my only request!!!"

The woman just smiled at this moment and said: "I’m sorry, you said it was too late. Just five minutes ago, Shota Kurosawa had been poisoned and died!"

When Ryoto Matsumoto heard this, he collapsed completely. He raised his head and shouted hysterically: "Why! Why do you want to destroy my Matsumoto family?! Why are you killing me like this?!"

The woman sneered: "This is the price you angered the Banks Family!"

Ryoto Matsumoto burst into tears immediately, and his tears were mixed with blood, making his entire face look particularly tragic.

At this time, he had also completely lost the will to survive, and he muttered: "Kill me, kill me now!"

The woman nodded, took out a sunflower seed carved from white jade from her pocket, and said lightly: "Ryoman Matsumoto, before you die, I hope you remember my name, my name is Xion Banks!"

After that, she shook one hand, and the sunflower seeds made of white jade shot out.

In the next second, a tiny hole of blood appeared on the center of Matsumoto’s eyebrows, and the whole person had completely lost all vitality, with a bang, and fell to the ground!

At this moment, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that Yuhiko Ito had been taken to the hospital and his life was not in danger.

He took out a cigarette and knocked on the cigarette case to make the tobacco tighter. Then he took out the lighter and lit the cigarette and took a puff.

After a while, he sighed: "Oh, it seems that this strange day is finally coming to an end…"

The person next to him hurriedly said: "Director, the Banks Family brothers and sisters have not been found…"

The director of the Metropolitan Police Department immediately said angrily: "Can’t you add more traffic to me? The Banks brothers and sisters are still in a state of unclear life and death for the time being!"

With that said, he added: "Unknown life and death means that you don’t know whether you are dead or alive. At least you can’t be sure that you are dead. My request tonight is very simple. Don’t tell me that someone has died, I’m satisfied. , Wait until tomorrow!"

The person next to him nodded quickly and said, "Minister, you have been working hard all day and night, or you should go home and rest first."

"Yeah." The director of the Metropolitan Police Department took a breath and said, "I want to go back and take a good rest."

Just as he was about to leave the Metropolitan Police Department, someone suddenly ran in in a panic and blurted out: "Director, Director! Something happened, Director!"

The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was going crazy and blurted out: "What happened again?!"

The other party said breathlessly: "It’s Matsu…Matsumoto…Something happened to the Matsumoto’s family!"

The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was dumbfounded and said: "First it was Machi Takahashi, then Yuhiko Ito, and now it’s Matsumoto, why the hell did you breathe? You say! What happened to Matsumoto? He’s still alive. ?"

In his opinion, as long as people are still alive, it doesn’t matter if they are injured or disabled. Anyway, his only requirement is to stop dying.

As a result, the other party said with a horrified expression: "Director, something has happened to the Matsumoto family! There are more than 30 people in the family, all…all dead…"

"what?!"

When the Metropolitan Police Department heard this, he threw away the cigarette butt in despair, grabbed his hair with both hands, and collapsed and said, "I’m the f*cking going to split!!! What the hell is going on?! Is this still the Tokyo I am familiar with?! Why is it so endless?!"

The other party was also very collapsed, blurting out: "Tonight, the Matsumoto house suddenly lit a fire. After the firefighters put out the fire, they found that everyone in the Matsumoto house was lying neatly in the living room and burned beyond recognition. Arson, let’s not mention how tragic the scene was. Many firefighters vomited into the hospital!"

Upon hearing this, the chief of the Metropolitan Police Department felt his blood pressure surge immediately, and murmured: "I… my f*cking… I…"

Before finishing speaking, the whole person’s eyes went dark and he passed out completely.

……

At the same time the ancient city of Kyoto.

Charlie and Nanako Ito strolled for a long time in the snow.

During the period, Nanako Ito told Charlie that since she came to Kyoto to recuperate from her injury, she had stayed in the mansion and never went out, so she wanted to go out for a walk.

So Charlie took her and left the Ito mansion quietly over the wall, walking hand in hand through the streets of Kyoto.

Nanako Ito wanted to say something to Charlie, but for a while she didn’t know where to start, so she told Charlie about her childhood and past.

Although she was born in a rich family, Nanako Ito’s childhood was not a happy one.

Her mother died young, and although her father did not marry again, it could not make up for Nanako Ito’s childhood shortcomings.

Moreover, Yuhiko Ito is busy with work all day, and the time that can be allocated to Nanako Ito is very small. In addition, Yuhiko Ito’s character has always been serious and unsmiling, so Nanako Ito’s childhood lacked a lot of care.

Nanako Ito’s mother is a pretty lady, so when she was alive, she always taught Nanako Ito in a very traditional way, and Nanako Ito also followed her mother to learn tea ceremony, illustration, embroidery and female red, and even read poetry and books. In her character, the side of Nanako Ito was given by her mother.

However, after the death of her mother, Nanako Ito fell in love with martial arts because she felt that when she was practicing martial arts, she could temporarily forget the sadness and unhappiness in life.

At the beginning, she only practiced martial arts to escape reality, but over time, she completely fell in love with martial arts.

After she finished telling her story, she chased Charlie and asked him: "Charlie, can you tell me the story of your childhood?"

Charlie smiled bitterly: "When I was a kid… I was at two extremes when I was a kid. I lived well before I was eight years old. My parents were kind, wealthy, and worry-free. But when I was eight, my parents died unexpectedly. , I fell into the street and became an orphan, and then I grew up in the orphanage…"

"Ah?!" When Nanako Ito heard this, she was surprised, and said with a bit of distress: "I’m sorry Charlie, I didn’t mean…"

Charlie smiled slightly: "It’s okay, needless to say I’m sorry."

Nanako Ito said with emotion: "In this way, my childhood is much happier than Charlie. Although my father is strict and unsmiling to me on weekdays, he still loves me very much in his heart, but his way of expression is not so soft in comparison. ……"

After all, Nanako Ito looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Charlie, in fact, you have a conflict with my father. I heard Tanaka talk about it before. The reason why I pretended not to know was that I didn’t want you to feel embarrassed, but actually , Father’s nature is not bad. If you have the opportunity, I still hope that you can let your previous suspicions go away and become friends…"

In fact, deep down in her heart, Nanako Ito really wanted to say that she didn’t want Charlie and her father to become friends. In her heart, she dreamed that the two would become a real relationship between husband and wife.

However, she knew that Charlie was already married, so she could only hide such words in the most secret place in her heart and would never say them.

Charlie didn’t think much at this time, nodded slightly and said: "If there is a chance, I will."

Nanako Ito immediately became happy, and said seriously: "That’s really great! But Charlie don’t get me wrong. I hope you and father will become friends, not for the 4.5 billion dollar thing. You must keep it for yourself, not my father!"

Charlie couldn’t help laughing and asked her: "Why did you turn your elbow out? Four and a half billion dollars is not a small sum!"

Nanako Ito blushed and said softly, "It doesn’t matter, you saved my life and healed my injury. This money is regarded as a reward from my father to you!"

Charlie couldn’t help laughing, and said happily: "If your dad knows, 80% of him will be pissed off by you."

Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue and was about to talk when her phone suddenly vibrated.

She was a little surprised: "It’s so late, who will call me? Could it be the servant who found out that I escaped?"

With that, she quickly took out her mobile phone and said in surprise: "Oh, it’s Father!"

Nanako Ito didn’t expect that her father would call her even so late.

So, she said to Charlie a little nervously: "Charlie, I want to answer the call from father…"

Charlie nodded, and smiled: "Go on."

Nanako Ito was so busy pressing the answer button, and asked carefully, "Father, what’s the matter if you called me so late?"

On the other end of the phone, Yuhiko Ito’s weak voice came: "Nanako, dad had an accident. I called to confirm your safety. Is everything okay in Kyoto?"

Nanako Ito hurriedly asked: "Father, what happened to you?! Does it matter?!"

Yuhiko Ito said: "I was hunted down together with Tanaka. Fortunately, I escaped by chance, but I’m afraid they will try to get you wrong, so I called to confirm."

At this moment, Yuhiko Ito is lying in the intensive care unit of the Tokyo Hospital. The family’s ninjas, bodyguards, and police officers from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department have already tightly protected the third and outer floors of the hospital.

Lying on the hospital bed, Ito did not have any serious trauma at first glance, but his legs below the knees have disappeared, but the ends of the two thighs are wrapped in thick gauze.

After falling from the viaduct, Ito’s brain and internal organs did not suffer much damage.

However, the legs that mainly bear the impact of the fall were seriously injured.

His soles, ankles, and calf bones were almost completely shattered, and his bloody appearance was really horrible.

In this case, the doctor also concluded that his legs are no longer able to recover.

Moreover, fragmented bones and severely damaged muscles have lost their vitality and face a huge risk of infection.

Therefore, only if the severely damaged part is amputated as soon as possible, the damage can be stopped in time and Yuhiko Ito’s life can be saved.

For ordinary people, once the body tissues die in a large area, there is basically no possibility of restoration.

If the limb is severely injured, if the limb is not amputated, the infected area will rot, and the entire body will soon be affected, eventually leading to death.

At that time, when the doctor was seeking Ito’s opinion, Ito had little hesitation.

He is also considered a courageous and knowledgeable hero, able to clearly judge the situation he is facing at a critical moment.

In his opinion, it is a blessing to be able to save his life. If he is unwilling to accept the amputation and continue to delay, he will probably die because of it.

For him, except for his daughter, nothing is more important than survival.

Koichi Tanaka’s situation was almost exactly the same as Ito’s. He also underwent amputation of both legs below the knee, and recovered his life. At this time, he is recovering in the next ward.

Nanako Ito didn’t know that her father had undergone amputation, and asked impatiently, "Father, are you okay? Is there any injury or danger?"

Yuhiko Ito sighed lightly and said, "I and Tanaka’s legs were injured a little, and we are now being treated in the hospital, but fortunately, there is no danger to our lives, so you can rest assured."

While talking, Yuhiko Ito said again: "The world has been very uneasy in the past few days. You must be careful in Kyoto. I am going to send a few ninjas to protect you!"

Nanako Ito blurted out: "Father, I want to return to Tokyo to see you!"

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly said, "Don’t come. Tokyo is very chaotic now. In just one or two days, too many people have died. Besides, if you are ill, you should rest in Kyoto!"

Nanako Ito hurriedly said: "My father, my injuries are all healed. Don’t worry, I will rush to Tokyo to take care of you as soon as possible!"

Naturally, Yuhiko Ito didn’t believe that his daughter’s injuries would heal, and naturally thought that Nanako Ito was just comforting him.

Therefore, he said to Nanako Ito in a serious tone: "Nanako, you have to listen to me, stay in Kyoto honestly, don’t go anywhere, let alone come to Tokyo!"

What else Nanako Ito wanted to say, Yuhiko Ito angrily said: "If you let me know that you dare to come to Tokyo secretly, I don’t have a daughter!"

After that, he hung up the phone.

Nanako Ito burst into tears immediately. She was extremely worried about her father’s safety. Although she was basically sure that the father on the phone did not look like life-threatening, she always felt that her father’s injury was not as bad as he said on the phone. Such an understatement.

Charlie on the side asked her: "Nanako, is there something wrong with your father?"

"Um…" Nanako Ito nodded tearfully, and said, "My father called and said that he was hunted down and he is now in the hospital…"

After speaking, she looked at Charlie and choked up: "Charlie, I’m so worried…"

Charlie couldn’t help but comforted: "Your father shouldn’t be life-threatening, so you don’t have to worry too much."

Nanako Ito shook her head and said, "I’m afraid that my father will hide something from me…"

After that, she looked at Charlie eagerly and asked: "Charlie, I want to go back to Tokyo, you…can you help me?"

Charlie asked her: "How do you think I can help you?"

Nanako Ito said: "My father won’t let me go back. If I tell the servants of the family, they will definitely not agree to it, and may even ban me. Since we have slipped out now, I don’t want to go back again. I Hope you can lend me some money, and I will take the first train back to Tokyo after dawn!"

Seeing her look very urgent, Charlie sighed and said, "It’s just twelve o’clock in the night, and the train will have to wait until the morning at least, or I will drive you back, or it will be there in just over three hours. ."

"really?!"

Nanako Ito looked at Charlie excitedly, and blurted out, "Will you really want to drive me to Tokyo?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "I’ve said everything, can I lie to you?"

Nanako Ito said, "But…but aren’t you having business affairs in Osaka? If you send me to Tokyo, will it delay your affairs in Osaka?"

"It’s okay." Charlie smiled indifferently and comforted: "You don’t have to worry about me. Someone is helping me deal with things in Osaka. The top priority now is to send you back to Tokyo to see your father, lest you keep worrying about him."

Nanako Ito grabbed Charlie’s hands and said in grateful words: "Charlie, thank you so much…"

Charlie smiled and said: "Okay, don’t say anything polite. My car happened to be parked nearby. Let’s set off now."

"Okay!" Nanako Ito nodded repeatedly, and her eyes were full of gratitude and obsession. Charlie at this moment, in her eyes, is the world-famous hero sent by heaven to save her…

In the middle of the night, Charlie drove the car, carrying Nanako Ito, and galloping back to Tokyo. In the middle of the journey, Isaac Cameron called Charlie and asked him if he had finished the work and when he would return to Osaka. Charlie told him that he would not be able to return for a while, and that he would not be able to return until tomorrow day.

Isaac Cameron didn’t know what was wrong with Charlie, but he knew that Charlie was extremely strong, and no one in Japan could threaten him, so he was relieved. Nanako Ito, who was sitting in the co-pilot, seemed nervous all the way. Although Yuhiko Ito said on the phone that he was not in danger, Nanako Ito was still a little worried.

After more than three hours, Charlie drove the car back to Tokyo and stopped in front of Tokyo’s best hospital, Tokyo University Affiliated Hospital. This hospital is the highest ranked hospital in the world in Japan, and represents the highest level of treatment in Japan.

After the car stopped steadily, Nanako Ito couldn’t wait to push the door to get out of the car, but before getting off the car, she looked at Charlie and asked, "Charlie, are you going to go up with me?"

Charlie said slightly embarrassed: "Your father may not want to see me, right?"

Nanako Ito said earnestly: "Charlie, you saved my life, no matter how big a misunderstanding and holiday, I believe my father will never care about it again!"

Charlie thought for a moment, and said: "Okay, then I will go with you."

In fact, what Charlie thought was very simple. After all, Yuhiko Ito is Nanako Ito’s father. If his physical condition really has any major problems, he might be able to help.

The two came to the floor of the intensive care unit and found that starting from the elevator entrance to the lounge and corridor, they were all full of people.

Among them, most of them are members of the Ito family, and a small part are members of special operations teams sent by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

As soon as the elevator door opened, everyone outside looked at the elevator car vigilantly, and found that it was Nanako Ito and a strange man. Everyone was surprised.

At this time, a middle-aged woman rushed over and asked in surprise: "Nanako, why are you here?!"

The speaker is Ito Emi, the younger sister of Yuhiko Ito and the aunt of Nanako Ito.

When Nanako Ito saw her, she hurriedly bowed, "Auntie, how is your father?"

A trace of melancholy flashed in Emi Ito’s expression, and she sighed: "Nanako, his vital signs are very stable. The doctor said that he is out of danger, but…"

Nanako Ito blurted out and asked, "But what?!"

"Hey…" Emi Ito sighed and said seriously: "My brother’s legs are seriously injured. The doctor has already amputated his legs below the knees in order to save his life. For the rest of his life, I am afraid that I will have to sit. Wheelchair or artificial limb…"

"Ah?!" Nanako Ito’s tears burst into her eyes.

Hearing that her father had both legs amputated, she naturally felt distressed deep in her heart.

She knows her father’s character very well. He must be strong and tenacious throughout his life. It is indeed a very heavy blow for people like him to use a wheelchair for the rest of their lives.

It’s like his mentor, Kazuki Yamamoto, who has studied martial arts all his life, but never thought that he was beaten as a waste because he underestimated Charlie’s strength. The original martial arts master could only lie in bed and live his life. This kind of blow can be called fatal. Charlie couldn’t help frowning at this moment. Yuhiko Ito’s luck didn’t know whether it was good or bad. To say that he was bad luck, but he still got his life back, otherwise, I am afraid that he has been separated from Nanako Ito long ago.

To say that he is lucky, in fact, he only needs to amputate a few hours later, as long as his leg is still on his body, his own rejuvenation pill can heal it.

But if the limb has been amputated, the Rejuvenation Pill will be helpless.

Although Rejuvenating Pill is strong, it does not have the effect of regenerating a broken limb.

Moreover, Yuhiko Ito was injured just now tonight, and amputation a few hours later will not have much impact.

After all, it takes time for damaged limb tissues to rot and infection. Doctors assist in certain anti-inflammatory treatments. A few hours’ window can still be won.

If Yuhiko Ito hesitated and thought about it a little bit, he might be able to drag him and Nanako over.

However, what he didn’t expect was that he would be so straightforward and had his limbs amputated directly.

Charlie estimated that it was the hospital who felt that Ito’s affected limb had no value for preservation, so he simply performed the amputation.

This can only be said that Ito’s luck is not so good.

At this moment, Nanako Ito next to Charlie cried and asked, "Auntie, father, he… is he in good condition? Is he particularly angry or depressed?"

Ito Emi gently took Nanako Ito’s hand and smiled and said, "Your father looked very open this time. He personally told me that survival is already the greatest gift, even if he becomes a disabled person in the future. It’s okay."

As he said, Emi Ito sighed again: "In fact, what your father fears most is not injury or disability, nor loss of life, but in the future journey of life, unable to accompany and walk with you, this time he will die. Escape, you don’t know how happy he is! This is like a mountain of father’s love!"

Nanako Ito couldn’t control her emotions anymore, and she hugged Emi Ito and cried loudly.

Emi Ito patted her back gently, remembering something, and blurted out in surprise: "Nanako, why…how can you stand up?! The doctor said that you will always depend on you in the future. Wheelchair?"

Nanako Ito looked at Charlie and said to Emi Ito truthfully, "Auntie, thanks to Charlie, he cured me…"

"Charlie?!" Emi Ito was shocked, and blurted out: "That’s it…Is that Charlie Wade, who owed our Ito family’s 4.5 billion US dollars?!"

Nanako Ito was a little embarrassed and said, "Auntie, don’t worry about money too much. Charlie not only healed my injury, but also saved my life!"

"Save your life?!" Emi Ito blurted out, "Nanako, are you in any danger?"

Nanako Ito nodded and said, "Earlier tonight, Shinichi Takahashi sent six Tenglin ninjas to Kyoto to murder me. Thanks to Charlie, I was spared…"

Emi Ito widened her eyes and blurted out: "I didn’t expect Takahashi to be so vicious! Even you won’t let it go!"

After that, she looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, I am not overly qualified for the grievances between you and my brother, but for the thing that you saved Nanako, I want to thank you on behalf of my brother and the entire Ito family! "

As soon as the voice fell, she immediately bowed to Ninety degrees and held it for about three to five seconds.

Charlie said indifferently: "You are polite. I and Nanako are friends, and these are what friends should do."

At this time, a doctor ran over and said to Emi Ito: "The patient is awake and wants to see his family. Ms. Ito, please come with me."

Ito Emi hurriedly said to Nanako Ito, "Nanako, let’s go see your father together."

Nanako Ito nodded heavily, and immediately asked Charlie: "Charlie, are you going?"

Charlie smiled slightly, thinking that since Yuhiko Ito has been amputated, he can’t help much, so he said: "Nanako, I will not go there, lest Mr. Ito will be emotional and affect recovery after seeing me. ."

The reason why Charlie came was because of Nanako Ito’s face, so he could help if he wanted to.

But since Yuhiko Ito has been amputated and his life is not in danger, there is no need for his help here, and he does not want to go in and meet Yuhiko Ito to avoid embarrassment.

Nanako Ito didn’t insist upon seeing this, and said softly: "Charlie, then please wait here for a while, I’ll go in and see my father!"

Charlie nodded: "Go, leave me alone."

Nanako Ito nodded lightly, and then went to the ward with her aunt Emi Ito.

In the ward, Yuihiko Ito just woke up soon.

After both legs were amputated, the doctor used an analgesic pump for him, so he basically didn’t feel the pain, but he was always worried about Nanako Ito in Kyoto, so he couldn’t sleep well.

I just dreamed that Nanako had an accident in Kyoto, and Yuhiko Ito immediately woke up and wanted to order her sister Emi Ito to send someone to bring Nanako back to Tokyo as soon as possible.

However, what he didn’t even dream of was that after the ward door was opened, he and his sister Ito Emi came in with his beloved baby daughter, Nanako Ito!

"Nanako?!" Yuhiko Ito blurted out in surprise: "Why are you here?"

Nanako Ito saw her father lying on the hospital bed pale and bloodless, with thick gauze wrapped around her legs and knees, and disappeared without a trace from below the knees. She burst into tears and cried out, "Odosan! "

After speaking, she ran to the hospital bed, grabbed Yuhiko Ito’s hand and cried bitterly.

Only then did Ito recover his senses. Seeing his daughter appear in front of him safely, he was relieved, and he was even more relieved. He rejoiced and said, "Nanako, Oudosan really didn’t expect to see you alive. , At this moment, seeing you in front of me is really worth everything…"

Nanako Ito cried and said, "Odosan, you have suffered…"

Yuhiko Ito smiled and said, "No, no no, Nanako, I knew in my heart that being able to survive is already the greatest fortune. I am already very satisfied!"

As he said, he suddenly remembered a detail just now and exclaimed: "Nanako, what about your legs…how can you walk?"

Nanako Ito choked and said, "Odusan, Nanako almost died by the sword of Tenglin Ninja tonight…"

"What?!" Yuhiko Ito was shocked and blurted out: "Tenglin Ninja went to assassinate you?"

"Yeah!" Nanako Ito nodded and said, "The Tenglin family sent six ninjas to Kyoto to assassinate me…"

"Six ninjas?!" Yuhiko Ito was even more horrified, and said nervously: "Kyoto didn’t keep ninjas to protect you, how did you escape?!"

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "Thanks to Charlie Wade… he saved me…"

"Charlie Wade?!" Yuhiko Ito’s eyes widened: "That Chinese?!"

"Yes!" Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "It is Charlie Wade of China. He not only killed six Tenglin ninjas and saved my life, but he also cured my injury with a magical medicine. I am now completely whole! The recovery is as before, and I feel better than before!"

"Really?!" Yuhiko Ito asked in surprise: "Nanako, you didn’t lie to Odusan?"

Emi Ito smiled and said, "Brother, didn’t you see that Nanako ran over from the door just now?"

"Oh yes!" Ito was overjoyed, and nodded and said excitedly: "It’s great! It’s great! I dream of wishing Nanako can heal and stand up again. This is even more important than my own life! I didn’t expect it to happen!"

As he said, Yuhiko Ito asked Nanako Ito again: "According to this, you came to Tokyo. Charlie should have sent you to you?"

Nanako Ito said truthfully: "Yes, Oudosan, it’s Charlie who drove me all the way to Kyoto here."

After that, Nanako Ito said again: "By the way, Odosan, the corpses of the six Tenglin ninjas are still in the storage room of my courtyard. I have to trouble you to order the housekeeper to send someone to deal with it!"

"Okay…" Ito sighed, sighing as if he was talking to himself: "I have been hating Charlie for the past few days, but I didn’t expect him to save my beloved daughter and heal her. In contrast to my daughter’s injury, I am really a villain’s heart to save a gentleman’s belly…"

After that, he hurriedly asked, "Nanako, where is Mr. Wade?"

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "Back to Odusan, Charlie is outside."

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly tried to sit upright with both hands, and said seriously: "Hurry up and invite Mr. Wade in, I want to thank him face to face!"

Nanako Ito hesitated for a moment, and said, "Odusan, Charlie said, I’m afraid you will be angry if you see him…"

"How come!" Ito said seriously: "My contradiction with him is nothing more than the 4.5 billion dollars, but he saved your life! In the eyes of Odosan, your life , Don’t say 4.5 billion US dollars, even 45 billion US dollars, it can’t be exchanged! Therefore, Mr. Wade is my great benefactor, and I want to thank him in person…"

Nanako Ito hesitated for a few seconds, and then said: "Odusan, I will ask Charlie, if he wants, I will bring him in."

Yuhiko Ito said immediately: "Okay! Go ahead!"

Nanako Ito came out of the ward and walked to Charlie.

Charlie asked in surprise, "Why did you come out so soon?"

Nanako Ito stammered and said, "Charlie… Father, he… he… he wants to see you…"

Charlie smiled a little awkwardly: "He has just finished the amputation, even if he is not life-threatening, his body should be relatively weak. It’s not appropriate to see me at this time?"

Nanako Ito hurriedly waved his hand and said, "That’s not the case! Father, he wants to thank you in person! Thank you for saving my life and healing my injury."

Charlie asked a little surprised: "Your father really said that?"

"Yes." Nanako Ito solemnly nodded and said, "I use my personality to assure you!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said generously: "If this is the case, then I will go and meet Mr. Ito."

After that, Charlie followed Nanako Ito to Ito’s ward.

As soon as he entered the ward, Yuhiko Ito sat up with the help of Ito Emi, clasped his fists to Charlie, and said piously: "Mr. Wade, thank you for saving the little girl’s life and curing her. The injury, great grace, the Ito family is unforgettable!"

Charlie really didn’t expect that Yuhiko Ito’s attitude was so good, so at this moment he was a little stunned.

Immediately, he smiled and said, "Mr. Ito is polite. Nanako and I are friends. I should do all these things."

Yuhiko Ito sighed and said apologetically: "There have been many things that have offended Mr. Wade before, and I hope Mr. Wade don’t mind!"

Charlie was also generous, smiled slightly, and said, "Mr. Ito is polite. I’ve turned over the previous misunderstandings and don’t need to mention it again."

The subtext of Charlie’s words is actually, the misunderstanding will not be mentioned any more, and the 4.5 billion US dollars matter will not be mentioned again.

Although he was not short of money, he didn’t want to spit out the money in his pocket easily.

It wasn’t that he wanted to misuse Yuhiko Ito’s money. The point was that even if the money was thrown out, he couldn’t just spit it out in a few words.

At least, the money will have to be taken out by Nanako Ito when she needs it in the future, and it will be given to Nanako Ito.

But this may have to wait for Nanako Ito to inherit the Ito family.

Yuhiko Ito is also a good person. Hearing this, he knows what Charlie means.

Four and a half billion US dollars is indeed a huge sum of money, but since Charlie didn’t want to give it, he couldn’t chase Charlie for it.

After all, Charlie saved her daughter’s life and made her completely healed. This is really a great kindness.

Otherwise, even if the daughter is not in danger, she will not be able to live without the torture of wheelchair and illness for the rest of her life.

Therefore, Yuhiko Ito also consciously did not mention the 4.5 billion US dollars, but asked very curiously: "Mr. Wade, how did you save the little girl Nanako by chance?"

Charlie said truthfully: "I originally took over the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in Osaka. I heard that Ms. Nanako is in Kyoto, and it’s only a 40-minute drive from Osaka to Kyoto. I wanted to meet her. I didn’t expect this to happen. I met the ninjas of the Tenglin family and attacked her, so I killed them."

Charlie couldn’t help but sigh: "It’s also a coincidence. If I arrive later, I might be helpless."

Yuhiko Ito also nodded in fear, and exclaimed, "Thanks to Mr. Wade!"

After finishing speaking, he couldn’t restrain the angry cold voice: "?? The ninjas of the Tenglin family are loyal to Takahashi Machi. I don’t understand why Takahashi Machi has acted on me! Everyone is competing with me. The Banks Family’s cooperation, even if there are some holidays and misunderstandings on weekdays, there is no need to kill my daughter like this, right?!"

Charlie frowned immediately: "What did you say? The Banks Family? Which Banks Family?!"

Yuhiko Ito explained: "It’s the Banks Family, the top big family in China. They want to engage in ocean shipping and they have taken a fancy to a few ports in Japan, so they want to cooperate with Japanese families. Both the Ito family and the Takahashi family In their shortlist."

After speaking, Yuhiko Ito said again: "For our two families, whoever can cooperate with the Banks Family will have the opportunity to surpass each other and become the first family in Japan. Therefore, both of us attach great importance to this cooperation. , But I didn’t expect that Takahashi Makishi would actually write like this!"

Charlie suddenly remembered that he was in Kyoto, following the two Chinese people saved from the Iga family ninja.

Are they from the Banks Family? !

Thinking of this, Charlie hurriedly asked again: "Mr. Ito, who did the Banks Family send to discuss cooperation with you this time?"

Yuhiko Ito said: "They sent their eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter, one named Fitz and the other named Zara."

Charlie frowned and asked, "Aren’t these two very young? Women are only in their early twenties, and men are only twenty-five and sixty?"

"Yes!" Ito said: "Fitz is almost twenty-five and sixty-five, Zara and Nanako should be about the same age, both 22 years old."

As he said, Ito sighed and said, "But, who would have thought that the Banks Family’s siblings were bizarrely kidnapped after they came to Japan! The kidnappers also killed more than a dozen of Banks’ entourage? It turned Tokyo upside down, and Machi Takahashi and I were both listed as suspects by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department!"

Hearing this, Charlie was basically sure that the siblings that he accidentally saved and let go in Kyoto were the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family! Thinking of this, Charlie’s expression suddenly became very ugly! The Banks Family!

Damn the Banks Family! At the beginning, it was the Banks Family who took the lead and united countless other families in Eastcliff to form an "anti-Wade alliance" that was an enemy of his father!

Although I am not sure whether the death of his parents is the result of the Banks Family and the Anti-Wade Alliance. However, at least you can be sure! In this matter, the Banks Family is absolutely unclear about the relationship! Unexpectedly, I saved the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the enemy’s family!

At this moment, Charlie regretted it! The hatred of parents is not shared! Even if I didn’t take the initiative to make the descendants of the Banks Family pay the price, I shouldn’t save their lives! Thinking of this, Charlie really wanted to slap himself a hundred times!

Seeing his ugly expression, Yuhiko Ito hurriedly asked him: "Mr. Wade, do you know someone from the Banks Family?"

Charlie sighed, shook his head and said, "I don’t know, but I accidentally saved them in Kyoto…"

"What?!" Yuihiko Ito exclaimed: "The Banks brothers and sisters were taken to Kyoto? Could it be that Tenglin Ninja did it?"

"No." Charlie shook his head and said: "Iga Ninja did it. At that time, after I solved Tenglin Ninja, I found Iga Ninja went to Ito’s mansion to step on something. I was afraid that someone wanted to harm Nanako, so I followed along all the way. It was discovered that another group of ninjas had kidnapped the Banks Family brothers and sisters, and wanted to kill them before hiding their bodies in the Ito mansion to blame the Ito family."

Yuhiko Ito blurted out in amazement, "Who is instigated by those ninjas?! It is so vicious! This is to push my Ito family into the fire pit!"

Charlie said, "I heard that they were instigated by a guy named Matsumoto."

"Matsumoto?!"

Yuhiko Ito, Ito Emi, and Nanako Ito were all shocked!

At this moment, they want to understand the ins and outs of the whole thing!

Yuhiko Ito shook his head and sighed: "When I jumped down from the viaduct, I thought it was Takahashi Makishi behind the scenes. I didn’t expect that the instigator of all this was Ryoto Matsumoto! This bastard, secretly played the game. Let me and Takahashi Jinzhi suspicion each other, and want to pour the dirty water of kidnapping and murdering the Banks brothers and sisters on me. It’s really vicious!"

Emi Ito spoke at this moment: "Brother, when you were resting, I heard some messages from the Metropolitan Police Department. I didn’t understand it at first. Now after Mr. Wade mentioned this point, all the clues are correct. Got it!"

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly asked: "What information? What clue?!"

Emi Ito said truthfully: "Machi Takahashi’s son was killed yesterday evening. The murderer blocked his convoy in the underground passage, locked him in the car and set it on fire to char…"

"What?!" Both Yuhiko Ito and Nanako Ito stared with surprise.

Emi Ito continued: "Later, Machi Takahashi was also assassinated by a ninja at home…"

"Machi Takahashi is dead?!"

Emi Ito nodded, and said, "There are more terrifying things…"

Yuhiko Ito stabilized his mind, and said, "Say!"

"Matsumoto’s family has more than 30 people, all of them have been killed!"?

The news that Matsumoto’s family was destroyed completely shocked Yuhiko Ito.

He was already dumbfounded, and blurted out: "This will wipe out all the more than 30 Matsumotos. Isn’t this too arrogant?! Who is so bold?"

Ito Emi shook her head and said, "I don’t know the specifics. The police are also investigating this matter."

Charlie said coldly at this time: "Do you still need to check it? It must be the Banks Family. I rescued the Banks Family siblings just in the middle of the night, and the Banks Family killed the Matsumoto family behind the scenes in the middle of the night."

Yuhiko Ito looked a little surprised, and murmured: "The Banks Family’s behavior style is too harsh? Matsumoto Ryoto only acted on their subordinates and two younger generations. Even if they are revenge, they will take Matsumoto Ryoto. Isn’t it enough to kill people? At most, kill their bodyguards. Why do you have to hurt so many people up and down?"

Charlie said with a black face: "This should be the style of the Banks Family."

With that, Charlie couldn’t help thinking of his parents again. With the fierce style and vicious methods of the Banks Family, the death of their parents is probably directly caused by them! Thinking of this, Charlie felt extremely upset! He was so damn blind that he saved and released the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family!

If you don’t intervene, the two brothers and sisters would have become cold corpses by now! In that case, the talent pool of the younger generation of the Banks Family must have suffered heavy losses. More importantly, this can greatly blow the Banks Family’s arrogance! This is not that Charlie is narrow-minded, but that his parents’ hatred is not shared!

Seeing Charlie’s ugly expression on the side, Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help asking: "Mr. Wade, are you okay?"

Charlie chuckled and shook his head: "It’s nothing, it’s just a bit surprised."

What can he say? I can’t tell Yuhiko Ito about the death of his parents and his own life experience.

Ito Nodded, was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed: "I didn’t expect that in just a few days, things would turn into the current situation…"

As he said, he said with a serious face: "Now it seems that this incident seems to have been unintentionally, and the Ito family has become the biggest beneficiary."

Emi Ito agrees and said: "This is indeed the case. Originally, we competed fiercely with the Takahashi family, but I did not expect that both Takahashi Machi and Takahashi Eiji and his son were dead. Next, the Takahashi family will be very hurt."

"Also, Ryoto Matsumoto had been trying hard to catch up from behind. Now the entire Matsumoto family has been wiped out. All the business shares of the Matsumoto family have been released. Can the Takahashi family now have the ability to compete with us? Not to mention the families below. , If we take the opportunity to grab the resources released by the Takahashi and Matsumoto families, then we will soon be able to become the true Japanese first family!"

Yuhiko Ito nodded, but there was no sign of happiness in his expression. He sighed: "I wanted to be like a samurai, and frankly compete with Takahashi, but I didn’t expect that I would become a snipe and clam. A fisherman who has gained nothing for nothing, is really unbelievable…"

At this moment, Charlie looked at Yuhiko Ito with admiration. Most people at this moment are probably excited and overwhelmed.

But what I didn’t expect is that Yuhiko Ito still has this consciousness.

At this time, Emi Ito counseled: "Brother, there is no need to worry about how to win. After all, the things encountered by these two families are not behind us. Even if we take advantage of it, Those who can pick it up have peace of mind, so the most urgent task is to quickly start cleaning the battlefield and take this opportunity to let the Ito family stand on top of their invincibility!"

Yuhiko Ito did not answer immediately, but turned to look at Charlie, clasped his fists again, and said sincerely, "Mr. Wade, thank you for all this! If it were not for you, the end of the Ito family might not be much better than Takahashi Zhenzhi. If it weren’t for you, I’m afraid that the Ito family and the Takahashi family have already been calculated by Matsumoto to ruin their homes. You are the benefactor of the Ito family!"

Seeing this, Ito Emi immediately stood up, knelt on one knee, clasped his fists, and said sincerely: "Mr. Wade, brother, he has trouble with his legs, so I would like to thank you on behalf of the Ito family. !"

Nanako Ito also hurriedly got up, and immediately knelt down with her aunt, and said in gratitude, "Charlie, please also accept Nanako!"

Charlie sighed lightly and said seriously: "You two, please get up. You don’t need to do this. Although I helped the Ito family some by chance, I can escape this disaster. In the final analysis, it is the good fortune of the Ito family. "

Emi Ito and Nanako just got up.

Emi Ito said to Yuhiko Ito: "Brother, Mr. Wade is right. In addition to Mr. Wade’s help in this matter, I have to say that the good fortune of our Ito family is really rare! Not only can we take the opportunity to absorb the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family The share released can also take advantage of the Takahashi family’s vitality to promote cooperation with the Banks Family. If you want to come to the Banks Family, now we only have the choice of the Ito family!"

"No!" Ito said without hesitation: "From now on, we will not cooperate with the Banks Family of any nature!"

Emi Ito couldn’t help asking, "Brother, why is this?! Haven’t you been looking forward to this collaboration?"

Yuhiko Ito said very seriously: "That’s because I don’t know enough about the Banks Family! But now, through the Matsumoto family’s affairs, I can see through the Banks Family’s behavior. The Banks Family is too hostile and has no bottom line. Even the underage children are not spared. To cooperate with this kind of family is to seek the skin of the tiger!"

Emi Ito looked terrified, and suddenly said: "What my brother said makes sense…The Banks Family’s actions are indeed too cruel…"

As he said, Emi Ito suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said: "Brother, I heard that another family in China ranked second only to the Banks Family seems to want to get involved in ocean shipping. They have been competing with the Banks Family for many years. Similar to our situation with the Takahashi family over the years, if conditions are right, we can cooperate with the Wade family."

Yuhiko Ito shook his head and said, "Forget it, the Banks Family and the Wade family are both very strong. In recent years, China’s economic development has been advancing by leaps and bounds. The strength of these two families has also far surpassed other families in Asia, whether it is the Banks Family or the Wade family. We are far from their opponents. To cooperate with the Banks Family is to seek skin with the tiger, and to cooperate with the Wade family is to completely offend the tiger of the Banks Family. In my opinion, we still should not put ourselves in such a dangerous situation!"

Speaking of this, Yuhiko Ito pondered for a moment and said seriously: "In this way, starting from today, the Ito family will terminate all cooperation with foreign families, and will not accept any invitation for cooperation from foreign families. We have been working hard in the Japanese domestic market during this time. , Let’s try our best, dig deep holes, and accumulate food! When our strength is equal to or similar to that of Wade and Banks, then consider cooperating with them!"

After hearing Yuhiko Ito’s words, Charlie looked at him with a little admiration. It seems that Yuhiko Ito does have a good overall view, and he can control his inner greed, not to be greedy or aggressive. If you change to a very ambitious and greedy family, then I am afraid that you will immediately start to play high and play both ways.

On the one hand, it completely suppresses other families in the country, strives to eat their share in a short time, and makes oneself a fat man; On the one hand, we must cooperate with large overseas families as soon as possible to further open up profit channels and develop ourselves rapidly.

However, Yuhiko Ito can clearly see the situation and the hidden dangers and hidden dangers. There is no doubt that the Banks Family is indeed the Tiger Wolf family. Such a family not only has no morals, but also has no basic humanity. When cooperating with such a family, you must be on guard at all times, otherwise it is very likely that the opponent will be severely stabbed behind you.

And if you fall to the Banks Family’s competitors, it is equivalent to directly standing on the opposite side of the Banks Family, and the risk factor is even greater. Instead of doing this, it is better to close the door and try to develop yourself.

Ito Emi also understood her brother’s worries and vision, and said seriously: "Brother, you are right. Emi is too dull to see this level."

Yuhiko Ito waved his hand: "Your thoughts are also normal. Starting a business is like a gamble. Either simply keep betting a little bit more, or you can have an unparalleled future; or after you reserve a certain amount of chips, learn to see and close.. …."

Speaking of this, Yuhiko Ito sighed: "If it were before tonight, I might also be the same as you thought. I would take this opportunity to give him a big shot. However, I walked through the gate and lost both. After the legs, I finally knew the preciousness of life and the meaning of being alive, and after knowing that I almost lost Nanako, I became more aware of this…"

"So, I want to be more cautious now, and being steady is more important than anything else."

Emi Ito nodded seriously.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito glanced at Nanako Ito, and said seriously: "Nanako, since you are now cured, from now on, stay in Tokyo with Odosan."

Nanako Ito hesitated slightly.

She likes the environment of Kyoto, and she is reluctant to leave Kyoto.

However, thinking of the special situation now that I can no longer follow my own preferences, she immediately said: "Okay Odosan, I will stay with you!"

Yuhiko Ito said: "Let you stay in Tokyo not only to allow you to accompany me, but also to let you get in touch with the family’s business and industry earlier and start preparing for succession."

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "Odusan, I have no experience in running a family business. Isn’t it too early?"

Yuhiko Ito nodded and said seriously: "It is indeed a little earlier, but now the situation is special, my legs are gone, and it will be more inconvenient to move in the future…"

Speaking of this, Yuhiko Ito sighed a little lonely: "Moreover, I am a disabled person, and I am not suitable for showing up on behalf of the family, which will affect the family image."

"So, you must be ready to take my class now. At the very least, you must first assume the external image of the Ito family. Later, on the outside, you will represent the Ito family."

Emi Ito also persuaded: "Yes, Nanako, you should stand up to the stage for your father now and let your father teach you and make suggestions for you."

Nanako Ito nodded gently and said, "Okay, I will definitely work hard!"

Yuhiko Ito and Ito Emi were relieved to see Nanako’s promise so refreshing.

Yuhiko Ito naturally has high hopes for his daughter, but Nanako was obsessed with martial arts before and did not have much interest in the operation and management of the family business.

At that time, Yuhiko Ito was still worrying about how to let his daughter gradually take care of her and focus on inheriting the family business.

I thought that I could carry my body for more than ten years, which would give Nanako Ito a few more years of free time.

Unexpectedly, things changed so much all at once.

Although most of Japanese culture originated from China, it has more or less localized development.

In China, most entrepreneurs put their interests first and do not pay much attention to external image issues.

However, after the Meiji Restoration in Japan, the degree of westernization was relatively high, so Japanese entrepreneurs attached great importance to the external image of enterprises.

To give the simplest example, if you do a clerical job in a Japanese company, you will have a headache in summer. Because most Japanese companies require their employees to wear formal attire during working hours, even in the middle of summer, they must wear a shirt, suit, and even a tie.

Therefore, Japanese entrepreneurs hold press conferences or attend public events, regardless of age, all in formal wear. And the Japanese like to bow, because they are talking here, and then they suddenly stand up ninety degrees and take a bow, then sit down and continue talking.

Therefore, Yuhiko Ito’s current state is particularly unsuitable as a company’s external spokesperson.

Although Nanako Ito is young, she has a very good image and is especially in line with the Japanese aesthetics. She is responsible for the outside world. For the Ito family, it is the best choice.

Charlie is also very optimistic about Nanako Ito, and encourages him: "If Nanako takes over the Ito family, it has the potential to turn the Ito family into an Internet celebrity company. The media will definitely beat the beauty president’s personal settings. Setting up a successful establishment will enable the Ito family to achieve a multiplier effect in their careers."

When Nanako Ito heard Charlie’s words, she couldn’t help being a little embarrassed, and said with a blushing face: "Charlie should stop making a joke about me. I don’t have the temperament of a beautiful president. It’s nothing more than catching ducks on the shelves. I have to do it."

Charlie earnestly said: "Don’t be presumptuous. With your perfect image and temperament, you will definitely become a beauty entrepreneur crazily sought after by all of Japan in the future, and maybe you will become a business card of the Japanese business community overseas."

Nanako Ito was so complimented by Charlie, she was ashamed and happy, and because she was a young girl who had just started her love, she had no ability to hide her own ability in this kind of thing, so she could only lower her head deeper and deeper.

Yuhiko Ito immediately saw his daughter’s extraordinary. At this moment, he was already certain that his daughter had fallen in love with the Chinese man Charlie. Observing for a moment, he strengthened his opinion. At this moment, as a father, he felt a little melancholy in his heart, but at the same time, he felt a little relieved for his daughter’s emotional maturity.

So he opened his mouth and said: "Huimei, Nanako, you two go out first, I have something to say, I want to chat with Mr. Wade in private!"

Ito Emi and Nanako Ito didn’t think much about it. Seeing Yuhiko Ito was about to chat with Charlie in private, they got up to leave and left the ward.

After the two people left, Ito looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, what happened before was offensive, and I still have to apologize to you. Thank you for repaying your grievances with morality and saving the little girl of The Ito family, otherwise, if it really makes the Banks Family think that it was the Ito family who killed the Banks Family’s heirs, the Ito family is afraid that they will face annihilation?"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Mr. Ito is polite. I saved Nanako out of a friend relationship. As for indirectly? Helping the Ito family, you don’t have to be too polite to me. After all, I took your money. There is an old saying about taking money from others and helping others to eliminate disasters. I can’t take money without doing anything, right?"

Yuhiko Ito was stunned. The reason why he was dumbfounded was also completely shocked by Charlie’s shamelessness. Charlie’s words are very clear. Take people’s money and fight against people. This means that the 4.5 billion US dollars can’t be taken for nothing. You have to do something for the Ito family.

Therefore, he has helped the Ito family get rid of the disaster, and the money can be taken with ease. Yuhiko Ito was shocked, more or less painful. Although he did feel that his daughter’s life was more valuable than 45 billion U.S. dollars, he would still feel distressed if he really threw 4.5 billion dollars in.

However, he knew very well in his heart that if you lose the US$4.5 billion, you have lost. He has no other way to get the money back, or recover the loss to a certain extent, so there is no need to deal with this issue now. More tangled.

Thinking of this, he smiled awkwardly and said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, your Oracle Pharmaceutical has a very strong momentum of development. After the annexation of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, I believe there must be a broader prospect. I don’t know if we can, but How about a certain amount of cooperation on this?"

Charlie smiled and said: "Mr. Ito, there is actually nothing to cooperate in this matter. Oracle Pharmaceutical is the foundation of my life and I will not give up my share of it."

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly said: "Mr. Wade, I don’t want your share, but I really want to have a certain degree of in-depth cooperation with you. In the future, the Ito family will hand it over to Nanako. You and Nanako are friends, and I think It can be concluded that Nanako trusts you very much. You can try various forms of in-depth cooperation. This is good for you and us, and it is truly mutually beneficial."

Charlie smiled slightly: "I will naturally consider this in the future. If the time is right, I will definitely not reject cooperation with Miss Nanako."

"That’s good……"

Yuhiko Ito breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, I can see that Nanako likes you very much. If you two can have any possibility, then I’m so relieved…"

Charlie said immediately: "Mr. Ito, Ms. Nanako is still very young. Don’t talk nonsense about this kind of things. If it spreads out and gets misunderstood, it will ruin Nanako’s reputation."

Yuhiko Ito waved his hand: "My daughter has been raised for 22 years. No one in this world knows her better than me. I can see that she really likes you, and she likes you sincerely, if possible. I also suggest that you stay in Japan for development. You have Oracle Pharmaceutical and Nanako has the Ito family. If you two can combine to become a husband and wife, you will definitely become the top existence in Asia and even the world."

Charlie smiled and asked, "Mr. Ito should have investigated me? You should know that I am already married."

"I know." Yuhiko Ito smiled slightly and said indifferently: "What about being married? You are married, doesn’t Nanako still like you? So, it’s good for you and for Nanako, We don’t care about your past and present. What we care about is your future!"

With that, Yuhiko Ito said very seriously: "Mr. Wade, after today’s events, I have a very clear understanding of life. When people live, everything has meaning. Being rich means being rich, and being poor means being poor. If you die, no matter whether it is rich or poor, it will be nothing."

"If it were before today, I would never let my daughter marry a foreign man, but at this moment, these are no longer important to me. What is important is how to make my daughter happy; The important thing is, how can my daughter have the best life!"

"Mr. Wade has the ability, strength, and the charm that a strong man should have. Nanako is cultivated, has a background, is external and internal, and she likes you so much. I believe you must have some feelings for Nanako in your heart, otherwise If you did, you would never travel all the way to Japan and make a special trip to Kyoto to see her, save her life, heal her injuries, and even drive a few hundred kilometers in the middle of the night to send her to Tokyo to see me."

Charlie nodded and said, "Mr. Ito, it is undeniable that Nanako is indeed a very good girl, but I still said that. I’m already married."

Yuhiko Ito waved his hand and said: "Don’t always prevaricate me by getting married. You can divorce if you get married. Even if you don’t leave, you can marry Nanako in Japan. As long as you don’t go back, there is no problem."

Charlie shook his head and smiled: "Mr. Ito, I really appreciate some of the precious qualities of Miss Nanako, but what you said is still impossible."

After a pause, Charlie said again: "And I will not stay in Japan, today, tomorrow at the latest, I will return to China."

Yuhiko Ito smiled and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, you have an old Chinese saying that good birds choose wood and live in them. I have investigated your background. Forgive me to be honest, your current wife is not worthy of you! "

Charlie looked at Yuhiko Ito non-commitantly, and asked with a smile: "Mr. Ito seems to have studied Chinese culture very much. Just now he could say the six words of ’dug a hole deep and accumulate grain’, and now there is ’good bird’. "Choose wood and live’, he seems to be a Chinese expert too!"

Ito said seriously: "When I was young, I admired Togo Heihachiro, who led the Japanese fleet to defeat the Russian navy in the Battle of Tsushima. It is said that Heihachiro Togo carried a waist plate with seven characters engraved on him: A lifetime bow. Yangming, I only knew then that Heihachiro Togo had been influenced by the Chinese sage White Yangming throughout his life, so I started to follow his footsteps, read Chinese history books, and learned a lot of Chinese culture and classical literature."

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Mr. Ito is so studious, really admirable, but I still want to make it clear to you: I will not divorce my wife! So, just ask Mr. Ito not to Mention it again."

Charlie said again: "Also, I am leaving Japan soon, so please don’t mention this to Nanako, so as not to have a bad negative impact on her."

Yuhiko Ito looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, you Chinese pay attention to the cycle of fate, you see, before tonight, it was Nanako who was injured sitting in a wheelchair. The doctor also vowed to say that she might live a lifetime. Can’t stand up anymore, but now?"

As Yuhiko Ito said, he reached out and patted his amputated knee lightly, and laughed at himself: "Now, Nanako, who was declared by the doctor that it is impossible to stand up again, stands up again, but I lost my legs, so I said Ah, this life is a cycle!"

Charlie frowned and said: "Mr. Ito, I don’t quite understand what you mean."

Ito said with a smile: "I mean, even if you leave Japan today and swear that you will never come back again, when the wheel of fortune turns, it is likely to send you back here, even if you are Can’t help it!"

"The same is true for your wife. Even if you think you will never divorce her, the wheel of fortune may one day separate you!"

"Everything in the world is confusing and more confusing. Mr. Wade is still young and there are still decades to go in his life. Why should he speak so absolute now?"

The words of Yuhiko Ito made Charlie more or less surprised. First of all, he did not expect that Yuhiko Ito would know so much about Chinese culture; Secondly, he did not expect that Ito would mention the cycle of fate.

He doesn’t know whether the Japanese believe in Feng Shui or not, but now, the Japanese believe in fate at least. These words of Yuihiko Ito seem to be nonsense, but they also contain a bit of truth. What he said was not a complete catch. After all, no one can say good about fate.

He thought of Orion Exeor, the hundred-year-old Fengshui master he met in Wade Mountain in Eastcliff. Orion Exeor relied on the deduction of the cycle of fate that finally met himself in Wade Mountain.

It was also that he personally broke the fate of Wade Shoal so that he could fly into the sky.

That old gentleman must have a deeper understanding and perception of the fate cycle. It is a pity that the old man is on the other side of the ocean and may not have the opportunity to meet again in the future. Otherwise, I really want to sit opposite him, sip tea, and have a long conversation.

However, at this moment, Charlie suddenly thought of what Yuhiko Ito said. There is a cycle of fate, maybe in the future, I will meet Orion Exeor again. By the same token, if you leave Tokyo or Japan today, you may come back someday in the future.

Even if I don’t come back, I should have the opportunity to meet Nanako Ito again at a certain time and in a certain place. Thinking of this, Charlie sighed lightly and said to Yuhiko Ito: "Mr. Ito, I think we should leave the future to the future. After all, neither you nor I can control our fate."

Yuhiko Ito nodded and said earnestly: "Mr. Wade, from today, the door of the Ito family will always be opened for you. In the future, the Ito family will replenish its energy and will not interact with any other overseas family or business. Cooperation, if one day, if you have enough ambitions and want to expand your horizons, the Ito family can cooperate with you unconditionally at any time!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Thank you Mr. Ito for your kindness, but I am a person with no ambitions, no schooling, no ambition and no ability, so let’s go."

In Charlie’s view, although his attitude towards Yuhiko Ito had changed to a certain extent, it was not enough to let him put his guard down. Therefore, Charlie didn’t want him to know his future plans.

In fact, in Charlie’s heart, he very much hopes to use Oracle Pharmaceutical to make the career snowball bigger and bigger. Because if he wants to avenge his parents, it is useless to rely solely on his personal strength. Not only his personal strength must be strong, but his economic strength is even more important!

Otherwise, how could he be able to deal with a behemoth like the Banks Family alone?

Among other things, just from the Banks Family’s ability to cross the river with the Raptors, and directly kill all the local Japanese snakes and the Matsumoto family, it is enough to see how strong this family is.

This not only shows that the Banks Family has an astonishing number of top masters, but also shows that they are extremely mobile. Fitz and Zara have an accident in Japan, and they can immediately send a large number of masters. And it’s not worse than the US military.

If there is not enough strength, no one can single out such a family based on individual ability.

Not to mention the combat power of dozens of hundreds of masters swarming, just the relatives and friends around him, they are unable to protect.

Therefore, Charlie knew very well that if he wanted to truly compete face-to-face with a family like the Banks Family in the future, he must have a strong comprehensive strength and be brave.

What’s more, I haven’t been able to determine how much responsibility the Wade family will bear for the death of their parents.

If the Wade family had a major responsibility that they could not shirk in the death of their parents, then they might face the two top families of the Banks Family and the Wade family in the future.

Therefore, Charlie has decided that after returning to Aurous Hill, he will keep a low profile and develop Oracle Pharmaceutical. Starting from Oracle Pharmaceutical, step by step, he formed his own business empire. Only in this way can I have the opportunity to face-to-face with the Banks Family and the Wade Family, and even trample them under their feet! Yuhiko Ito didn’t know Charlie’s true identity, let alone what Charlie was thinking. Seeing that he seemed to be really ambitious, he couldn’t help but persuade:

"Mr. Wade, you have Oracle Pharmaceutical as your foundation and cash in your hand. Why don’t you spread your business?"

"Take the current ocean transportation as an example. The vast majority of international oil and bulk trade logistics rely on shipping. Now the international economic situation is declining, and this is a good opportunity for bargain-hunting!"

"Furthermore, your China is the country with the best economic development momentum at present, and it also has the most complete industrial system. Export trade is rising year by year. China’s demand for ocean transportation from all over the world will increase, and the prospects for ocean transportation will be even greater. For the vastness!"

"If Mr. Wade is willing to do it, you can start from the Chinese mainland. If you need to expand to Japan’s port and shipping business, the Ito family will definitely cooperate with you. Even if it is your green leaf, I am willing!"

At this time, Yuhiko Ito had a very simple thought in his heart. Four and a half billion dollars will definitely not come back. Oracle Pharmaceutical will definitely not be able to buy shares. In this case, it is better to find a way to attract Charlie step by step. If Charlie can be recruited to Ito’s house as a son-in-law, what else should I worry about in the future?

Charlie has the strength and ability, and saved her daughter’s life. More importantly, his daughter loves him. Before, I wanted my daughter to marry Ichiro Kobayashi. It wasn’t that I had to force my daughter to marry the Kobayashi family, but that my daughter at that time was simply a silly girl with powerless love.

She doesn’t have anyone she likes at all, and she doesn’t know if she will move that muscle. Instead of this, I might as well choose the most suitable one for her. However, she obviously already has her favorite object now. As a father, he certainly hopes that his daughter will get what he wants. Besides, he also felt that a man like Charlie was indeed a good choice to be a son-in-law.

For the happiness of his daughter, he is even willing to let the entire Ito family become his daughter’s dowry. Anyway, he is this one daughter, everything is for her daughter to be happy and happy all her life. As for the assets of the Ito family, it doesn’t matter whether the surname is Ito, Yamada, Watanabe, or even Wade.

Because these assets will still be in the hands of their daughters, son-in-law, and the offspring born to their daughters. In Ito’s view, the real inheritance is blood, not surname.

Charlie only smiled at Yuhiko Ito’s suggestion, and said seriously: "It’s true that my current development focus is to do a good job of Oracle Pharmaceutical. If Oracle Pharmaceutical can develop, then consider other businesses."

Seeing that Charlie declined his proposal temporarily, Ito sighed regretfully. He really hoped that Charlie would be able to set up the stall of ocean shipping. Because at this stage, the bulk of Asian ocean shipping is in China. More than half of the top ten busiest ports in the world are in China. Only with such a huge import and export trade can the huge ocean shipping industry be supported.

This is beyond the reach of Japan.

Therefore, even if the Ito family wants to do it themselves, there is not enough market and demand support in the local area, and it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.

So he said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, the Ito family will gradually hand over to Nanako for operation and management. If you change your mind, you can contact her at any time. I believe you will be able to establish a very good foundation for cooperation."

Charlie nodded lightly and said seriously: "If I have this idea, I will definitely contact Miss Nanako."

Yuhiko Ito smiled and said: "Nanako is a good girl. I dare say that in terms of overall conditions, Japan may not be able to find a better girl than her. Whoever marries her is to marry the best Japanese Nanako Ito. Will become the envy of men all over the world."

Charlie smiled kindly, but did not answer.

Knowing that freezing three feet is not a day’s cold, Ito said: "Mr. Wade, you and the little girl are tired and have no rest at night, or I will send you to the house to take a rest first."

Charlie waved his hand: "No need Mr. Ito, I have something to do, I have to hurry back to Osaka, so I won’t bother too much."

"That’s how it works." Yuhiko Ito seriously said: "Mr. Wade, you drove over overnight. You have not rested or even eaten any food. If you just leave, then the hospitality that my Ito family ancestors passed down, Wouldn’t it be reduced to a laughing stock."

As he said, he didn’t wait for Charlie to refuse, and hurriedly pressed the pager on the bedside, and said: "Let Huimei and Nanako come in."

After a while, Nanako Ito and Emi Ito knocked gently on the door and entered the ward.

Nanako Ito asked softly, "Odosan, what’s your order?"

Yuihiko Ito said to Emi Ito: "Emi, Mr. Wade and Nanako have worked very hard all night. You arrange for someone to send them back to the house to rest. Remember to call ahead and let the chef prepare the best dishes!"

Ito Emi hurriedly said, "Good brother!"

Charlie said sincerely: "Mr. Ito, really don’t bother, I just drive back to Osaka directly."

Yuhiko Ito said very solemnly: "Mr. Wade, even if you want to go back to Osaka, you should at least sit down at the house for a while, eat a meal, have a cup of tea, and then leave!"

Nanako Ito also persuaded from the side: "Yeah, Charlie, the mansion is not far from here, you can eat something, take a rest and set off again, it’s not light yet!"

In the middle of the night, the two arrived in Tokyo by car for more than three hours, and it was only four o’clock in the morning.

And it’s winter again now, and it’s already late, and it will take at least two hours before dawn.

Seeing that both father and daughter were so polite, Charlie had to agree, and said, "If this is the case, then I’m better off being respectful."

Upon hearing this, Emi Ito hurriedly said, "Then I will arrange the convoy. Now there are a lot of people from the Metropolitan Police Department. They are escorted and protected all the way. Safety is definitely guaranteed."

Yuhiko Ito nodded and exhorted: "You must be a good student to entertain Mr. Wade."

……

Emi Ito quickly arranged a team to accompany him, and Charlie still drove the car he came.

Nanako Ito also got into Charlie’s car without hesitation.

Afterwards, Charlie drove the car and, under the leadership of the convoy, went to the residence of the Ito family in Tokyo.

Although Tokyo is one of the most expensive and busy cities in the world, the Ito family also owns a private manor in a quiet place.

The entire manor is designed with Japanese-style ancient buildings, which is very simple, but it reveals low-key luxury everywhere.

Charlie found that even the wood used to build the house was extraordinary.

It seems that the top big families have no place to spend more money, so when building and decorating, they are completely trying to spend money everywhere. If you can use high-end ones, you definitely don’t need ordinary ones, you can use imported ones. Never use local ones.

In the final analysis, it is still a sentence, only choose the expensive, not the right one.

Because Emi Ito called in advance, the servants of the entire Ito residence were all neatly dressed, waiting respectfully at the entrance of the residence, in the courtyard and inside the villa.

Charlie parked the car and, led by Nanako Ito, walked through the beautiful courtyard and walked all the way to the door of the villa. All the servants along the way bowed 90 degrees, with a very humble attitude.

The villa of the Ito family in Tokyo is a huge multi-storey wooden building. The whole building looks like a huge ancient temple, and the internal space is surprisingly large.

As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the main hall, Nanako Ito suddenly leaned down and knelt on the ground, holding both hands empty, and said to Charlie: "Charlie, please let me change slippers for you!"

Charlie was stunned, and hurriedly waved his hand: "No need, no, give me slippers, I’ll just do it myself."

Nanako Ito insisted, "I should help you to change it. This is a Japanese tradition, and you should just go to the countryside and do as the customs."

Charlie thought to himself, China has long been equal between men and women, why in Japan, women still kneel and change shoes for men?

But then I think about it, since it is a custom of others, they may not feel that there is anything wrong with this. If they insist on opposing it, they will break the other party’s rules.

So he had to lift his feet up and said sincerely: "Then work hard, Miss Nanako."

Nanako Ito, who was still wearing a kimono, looked up at Charlie, and smiled ashamed. She was so beautiful.

Afterwards, she gently held Charlie’s feet with both hands, and gently changed him a pair of slippers, then slowly stood up and said to Charlie: "Charlie, please!"

Charlie nodded slightly and walked in with her.

Nanako Ito introduced to him: "This house has a history of more than a hundred years. It was severely damaged during the Great Kanto Earthquake. Because the repair cost was too high, no one paid attention to it. Later, it was taken by his father. I bought it and spent huge sums of money to repair it, and it looks like it is now."

Charlie asked curiously: "Mr. Ito seems to have a soft spot for old houses? The house in Kyoto looks much older than this one."

Nanako Ito smiled softly: "In fact, it’s mainly because I like this style of architecture. After I moved from Kyoto to Tokyo at the age of fourteen, I have not been accustomed to life in Tokyo, so my father bought it here and spent a lot of money. Money to repair it will become what it is now."

With that, Nanako Ito said with emotion: "But I still like Kyoto more."

Charlie nodded and said, "This mansion is quiet in the noisy, and it has an ancient flavor and charm. It is already very good, but the Kyoto one is indeed better."

Nanako Ito said in a sad tone: "My father asked me to take over the family affairs. It seems that I will rarely have the opportunity to go back in the future…"

After finishing speaking, she looked up at Charlie, and asked a little pleading: "Charlie, ( have a request. I wonder if you can agree to it?"

Hearing Nanako’s words, Charlie immediately opened his mouth and said: "You speak, if I can, I will agree."

Nanako Ito hesitated for a moment, looked at him expectantly, and said seriously: "I want to ask Charlie to leave later…"

"Later?"

Charlie was slightly surprised, and subconsciously asked: "How long is that late? To tell you the truth, I actually plan to return to China tonight, and the plane is still waiting in Osaka."

Nanako Ito’s eyelids were hot, her eyelids drooped slightly, and she whispered: "This…this mainly depends on your schedule. If time is tight, a few hours are all right…"

With that said, Nanako Ito hurriedly added: "Don’t get me wrong, Charlie. The main reason is that both father and Tanaka-san are seriously injured and hospitalized. Aunt is not only busy with family affairs, but also busy taking care of them…"

"And my mind is a little confused now, I don’t know where to start for the time being, I want you to stay with me for a few more hours…"

Charlie thought for a moment and nodded: "Then I will stay until the afternoon, because it will take four hours to return to Osaka."

Nanako Ito asked, "You booked a flight from Osaka?"

"No." Charlie said truthfully: "My friend helped get a private jet, which is now parked at Osaka Airport."

Nanako Ito asked tentatively: "Charlie, can you let the people you travel with, come to Tokyo by plane first, and then you go to Tokyo airport to meet them and fly back to China? In this case, You can save four hours of driving, okay?"

After finishing speaking, Nanako Ito hurriedly said: "If it is inconvenient, it doesn’t matter, you needn’t feel embarrassed…"

Charlie thought for a while, his original plan was to drive back to Osaka first, then meet Isaac Cameron, Don Albert, and Liam and fly back to Aurous Hill from Osaka.

However, the method Nanako Ito said is also a good solution. Let Isaac Cameron and the others come directly to Tokyo by plane, so they don’t have to drive this way.

Moreover, it is normal for Nanako Ito to feel at a loss and helpless for a while after the Ito family has experienced an accident. You might as well stay here for another day, and you can also inquire about the Banks Family’s actions in Tokyo.

Thinking of this, he said to Nanako Ito: "If this is the case, then I will wait for dawn to say hello to my friends and see their situation."

Nanako Ito clenched her fists excitedly, and said happily, "That’s great!"

The cheerful Nanako Ito quickly invited Charlie to her restaurant. It is said that the restaurant at home is actually bigger than a medium-sized restaurant outside.

Charlie feels like entering a Japanese-style buffet restaurant, where there are several busy chefs, and they are making all kinds of Japanese meals.

Nanako Ito asked Charlie expectantly: "Charlie, do you like any of these meals? Just say if you like them, and the chefs will prepare them for you immediately."

Charlie looked around for a week, and didn’t feel any sense of all kinds of delicacies, so he smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, please give me a bowl of ramen."

Nanako Ito hurriedly said to the chef responsible for making ramen: "Yokoyama-san, please make two bowls of ramen. Charlie’s bowl needs double noodles!"

The chef respectfully said: "Good lady, please wait a while with Mr. Wade."

……

at the same time.

Just when Charlie and Nanako Ito were having breakfast at Ito’s house, in the presidential suite of the St. Regis Tokyo, Zayne, who was in his 50s, was already out of bed.

He was holding a cup of coffee and a cigarette in between, looking at the Tokyo street scene still shrouded in the dark outside the window, and he was surprised.

When the cigarette burned out, he poked the cigarette butt into the ashtray, then lit another one, and asked his confidant Mr. Palmer: "How are the young masters and young ladies now?"

Mr. Palmer checked the time and said, "The plane should land in Eastcliff in half an hour. I have already informed the family that the wife has already rushed to the airport with the doctor. When the plane lands, he will immediately take the young master. He and Miss sent to the family hospital for a comprehensive examination."

"Yeah." Zayne nodded, and said with a gloomy expression: "This time the incident is so dangerous, I almost put both Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters in Tokyo! This damn Matsumoto beloved, even if it is annihilated. He is full of doors, and it is difficult to quench my anger!"

Mr. Palmer hurriedly said: "Master, Matsumoto’s family has become ashes, you don’t have to be too angry."

Zayne gritted his teeth and licked his smoke before he said fiercely: "After all, it is in Tokyo. If it is not so convenient to do things without leaving, I will definitely let Xion catch Mr. Matsumoto in front of me. Cut him a thousand times, and he will die!"

Mr. Palmer said, "Master, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has guessed that this incident was caused by our Banks Family. When you are resting, they have been protesting with me. They feel that we have made such a big disturbance and they still don’t say hello. Too much, and threatened to submit this matter to the Homeland Security Council for investigation and handling, thinking that this matter has violated their homeland security."

"Infringement of homeland security?" Zayne coldly snorted, "A good man Matsumoto in a small area can be hooked on homeland security? I think they are not satisfied that we killed so many people in Tokyo. Can’t hang on it?"

"Yes." Mr. Palmer said truthfully: "The Tokyo government is also very dissatisfied. It feels that this matter is too cruel and affects Tokyo’s image very much, so they decided to investigate it to the end."

"Moreover, the international airports of Tokyo and several surrounding cities have entered a state of emergency. They are strictly investigating all departing foreigners, and even announced that private jets that are temporarily not allowed to leave the country and charter flights take off. Our private jets They are all monitored. Things may be a little tricky."

Zayne asked him, "Which other airports in this state are relatively more relaxed?"

Mr. Palmer said: "At present, there should be only Osaka Airport, because Osaka is quite far away, hundreds of kilometers."

Zayne nodded and said, "Then let them spread out, find a way to take public transportation to Osaka, and then transfer another plane from China. Remember not to transfer from Eastcliff, from China to the sea, so as not to The Japanese customs are vigilant, and then take Xion and the people who actually participated in the action back to the country tonight."

"Good master!" Mr. Palmer nodded respectfully, and then asked again: "Master, when do you plan to go back then?"

"I’m not in a hurry." Zayne smiled and said coldly: "The Takahashi family suffered heavy losses, the Matsumoto family was completely destroyed, and Yuhiko Ito was disabled. Tokyo is very safe now. I will stay for two more days."

After all, he checked the time and said, "Mr. Palmer, you go to prepare some gifts for visiting patients in the morning, and go with me to the hospital at noon to take a look at Yuhiko Ito. This is our only partner at the moment. !"

Charlie and Nanako Ito had breakfast together, and the sky in Tokyo was already bright.

Nanako Ito said to Charlie: "Charlie, I will ask the servant to prepare a guest room for you. You can take a short rest. I haven’t slept all night. It’s too hard."

Charlie smiled slightly, shook his head and said, "Don’t bother, I’m not tired."

"How can you not be tired?" Nanako Ito couldn’t hide his distress. "Since the battle with Tenglin Ninja last night, Charlie has never rested for a while, and he has gone through two battles and drove hundreds of kilometers. ……"

Charlie smiled and asked her, "You haven’t rested, do you feel tired?"

Nanako Ito looked slightly startled, and he thought about it for a moment, and said: "I really don’t feel tired at all. Not only I don’t feel tired, but I also feel like I have inexhaustible strength all over my body. The whole person is in a very good state… ."

After that, she hurriedly asked, "Charlie, this should be the effect of the medicine you gave me?"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, that medicine can not only cure injuries, but also improve the body’s ability and endurance, so people will not get tired so easily."

Nanako Ito couldn’t help feeling: "This medicine is really amazing. If it produces energy, Charlie’s Oracle Pharmaceutical will definitely become the world’s top pharmaceutical company, right?"

Charlie smiled and said: "This medicine can’t be mass-produced. It is a very rare thing in itself. It was left by ancient Chinese genius doctors. If you take one, you will lose one…"

In fact, the medicinal materials needed for refining the rejuvenating pills are not difficult to obtain.

But the key is that this pill must be refined with reiki.

Aura is like the powerful energy that turns steel into molten iron during steelmaking.

Without this energy, just pile a pile of iron ore together for 10,000 years, and iron ore cannot turn into steel.

Therefore, it is not difficult for Charlie to make this medicine, but the possibility of mass production is minimal.

Moreover, he is not going to put such a strong medicine out for mass production.

This thing is too bad for ordinary people. If it comes out in large numbers, it is likely to cause a shock in the world, and it is definitely not a good thing for him.

?? When Nanako Ito heard him say this, she regretted a little bit, but didn’t think about it any more.

Charlie checked the time and said, "I’ll call a friend and tell them about coming to Tokyo."

Nanako Ito nodded expectantly.

Charlie took out his cell phone and called Isaac Cameron.

As soon as the phone was connected, Isaac Cameron asked him: "Master, where did you go? No one was seen all night…"

Charlie said, "I’m in Tokyo."

"Ah?" Isaac Cameron became more puzzled, and asked, "Didn’t you say that you are going to see friends in Kyoto? Why did you go to Tokyo again? This is a few hundred kilometers away."

Charlie said: "Something happened to my friend’s house, so I’ll accompany her to take a look."

Then he asked, "By the way, Isaac, how are things going on in Osaka?"

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said, "Going back to the young master, things are going well. Today, the day will basically be over. When do you think we will return to Aurous Hill?"

Charlie said: "I called you just to talk about this. I have something to do in Tokyo. After you get it done, you will fly to Tokyo first. Then I will go to the airport and meet you. Let’s be together. Tokyo flies to Aurous Hill."

Isaac Cameron blurted out: "Master, private jets can’t fly in Tokyo now! It’s restricted by Tokyo."

Charlie asked in surprise: "Why are private jets restricted here in Tokyo?"

Isaac Cameron said: "I heard from my Japanese subordinates that in the past two days in Tokyo, there have been many very serious criminal cases in succession, and they seem to be related to foreign forces. Therefore, Tokyo has strengthened customs control and private jets. If you want to leave Japan, only Osaka can fly in the entire country, and you can’t fly anywhere else."

Hearing this, Charlie understood in his heart.

Strict control here in Tokyo must be inseparable from the fact that the Banks Family killed Ryoto Matsumoto.

In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can figure out why.

Take the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as an example. If someone violates the law in Tokyo, they definitely want to punish the perpetrator through normal legal means.

However, a group of foreigners suddenly came out on their own turf and abused lynching against their own nationals, and the methods were so brutal. This kind of thing cannot be tolerated by any country’s security department.

Therefore, it can be seen that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and even the Japanese Homeland Security Department, hope to catch the Banks Family’s lynching gangsters as soon as possible, in order to emulate them, and at the same time save a bit of face.

Thinking of this, Charlie sighed softly and said, "Forget it, you guys wait for me in Osaka. I will drive over in the afternoon."

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said, "Master, it’s too hard to drive, such a long distance, and it’s still snowing here in Osaka. The highway is closed because of the thick snow. You may not be able to make it in six or seven hours. Leave the car at Tokyo Airport and let my staff drive by themselves. You fly directly from Tokyo to Osaka. See you at the airport, so the time will be faster."

Charlie asked him: "I have no restrictions on flying from Tokyo to Osaka, right?"

Isaac Cameron said: "There are currently no restrictions on flying within Japan. They can’t control the entire domestic and overseas aviation at once, but it should be tightened gradually."

Charlie said, "Let’s leave tonight, no delay, I will try to arrive at Osaka Airport at seven, and then we will meet and take off from Osaka Airport on time at eight."

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said: "Good master, then we will arrive at Osaka Airport before seven o’clock to wait for you."

"Ok, see you tonight!"

Charlie hung up the phone, and Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, "Charlie, what happened to it?"

Charlie nodded, and told Nanako Ito about the situation.

After hearing it, Nanako Ito said: "Then I will help Charlie look at the ticket now."

With that said, he quickly took out his mobile phone and checked the flight information.

"Charlie, there is a flight that takes off at 5:40 in the afternoon. It takes an hour to get to Osaka and land at 6:40, okay?"

Charlie nodded: "The time is just right, so choose this one."

Nanako Ito said: "Charlie, give me the passport number. I’ll book the ticket. I’ll take you to the airport in the afternoon!"

The short-haul ticket itself is not expensive, so Charlie didn’t decline, and said to Nanako Ito, "Thank you, Nanako."

Nanako Ito smiled knowingly: "You and I don’t have to be so polite!"

After that, she remembered something and asked Charlie: "By the way, Charlie, would you like to bring some gifts for your family when you go back tonight? Shopping in Tokyo is still very convenient, usually in the afternoon, it will be more lively, if you want to go shopping , I have lunch with you, OK?"

Charlie thought, he must bring some gifts to his wife after he has been away for so many days, and his mother-in-law, Elaine, also hoped that she would bring something for her, so she still took time to go out and stroll around.

So, he said to Nanako: "Then you will take me hard to take me around, I am really not familiar with Tokyo."

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "No problem, I will accompany you to Ginza in the afternoon."

After that, she thought of her father Yuhiko Ito, and asked Charlie: "Charlie, I want to go to the hospital to deliver meals to my father at noon. Is it convenient for you to come with me?"

Charlie agreed without thinking, "Okay, let’s go to the hospital first, and then go shopping."

After breakfast, Charlie, who had nothing to do, was dragged by Nanako Ito to her boudoir.

Just like in Kyoto, Nanako invited Charlie to sit on the tatami in the boudoir, burned a plate of incense, and prepared a cup of Japanese matcha for Charlie.

Then she said to Charlie: "Charlie, I want to take a look at the financial statements and detailed information of the family industry, and get familiar with the overall operation of the family as soon as possible. If you feel bored, please tell me."

Charlie was free, so he said casually: "I have nothing to do, you are busy, I will play with the phone for a while."

Charlie doesn’t really like to play with mobile phones, and unlike young people nowadays, he always keeps his hands on the phone.

The reason why he wants to look at his cell phone is to check the news in Tokyo to see if he can find more useful information.

Nanako Ito leaned over in front of the book case and looked at the confidential family data attentively. The information in her hand was all top secret, but she did not shy away from Charlie beside her.

Charlie flipped through some local news, and one piece of news aroused his interest.

The news said that relatively serious violent incidents have occurred in Tokyo. As the number one violent organization in Japan, the Yakuza group issued a message to its members across the country, claiming to use violence to curb violence and use violence to maintain public order in Tokyo.

The Yakuza group is the head of the Japanese gang, and it is the world’s three largest gangster organization with the Italian Mafia, and its strength cannot be underestimated.

They issued a statement at this time, although they did not name or surname, it should be aimed at the Banks Family.

This time the Banks Family played a bit too big, and offended all Japanese black and white.

Even if they can retreat completely this time and want to come to Japan to develop in the future, they will probably receive "special attention" from the Japanese government and non-governmental organizations.

At this moment, Eastcliff Wade Family Mansion.

Charlie’s grandfather, Nathaniel, called the entire Wade family to a meeting because of the same news.

Today’s Lord Banks looks very happy.

While flipping through the news with a tablet, he said to everyone: "This time the Banks Family really lost his children and broke down! The cooperation has not yet been negotiated. The eldest grandson and the eldest granddaughter almost died, and now the entire Japan is given to I’m offended, and I’m afraid it will be difficult for the Banks Family to go to Japan for development in the future!"

Charlie’s uncle Corran laughed, and said triumphantly: "The Banks Family is also embarrassing this time. The Banks Family’s old man is afraid that he can’t eat for three days!"

Third Uncle Myles said with some regret: "Hey, in the final analysis, the Banks Family is still lucky, damn! Ryoto Matsumoto has done such a big game, why did the mysterious man rescue Fitz and Zara? If Fitz and Zara die in Tokyo, the entire Banks Family must be greatly injured! These are the two most outstanding members of their younger generation!"

"Yeah…" Lord Banks couldn’t help sighing, "Although Lord Banks has the wrist and courage, after all, he is old and Zayne is more than hot, but his ability is still lacking. In front of Bruce, It’s like a clown, and she’s not enough to look at it. The wife he crazily pursues, after being rejected countless times by Bruce, became discouraged and chose to marry him…"

Speaking of this, Lord Banks sighed and said with a grimace: "If Bruce was still alive, don’t say that Banks Family is the Heavenly Dragon, and it may not be Wade Family’s opponent…"

Hearing the old man pitying Bruce again, the boss Corran was a bit dissatisfied and said: "Dad, Bruce has been away for so many years, so please stop mentioning this kind of thing. Let’s talk about it again. Responsible, so even the entire Eastcliff family is inseparable, and it is not something we can control."

Myles also agreed: "Yes, Dad, isn’t this talking about Fitz and Zara? Why did you talk about Bruce?"

The old man sighed and waved his hand: "Don’t say it, don’t say it, let’s get it right! All in all, the Banks Family’s first step towards Japan is already emptying one foot. The next situation will face them very much. Unfortunately, this is a good opportunity for us to catch up and take advantage of it! What do you think?"

Everyone glanced at each other, and Corran was also very agreeable and said: "Dad, you are right, I also think this is our great opportunity!"

"Our ocean shipping business started later than the Banks Family and was at an absolute disadvantage, but if we could take advantage of the failure of the Banks Family, reach a cooperation with the Ito family, and take down the Japanese market, it would be tantamount to getting stuck in the Banks Family. The neck is definitely a powerful blow to the Banks Family!"

Lord Wade nodded, but he pondered for a moment before he said: "At the moment, we are not suitable for direct competition with the Banks Family. This matter must be kept low-key and slowly. We must not let the Banks Family know in advance."

Corran asked in a puzzled way: "Dad, the Banks Family can go to Japan to destroy people’s families in a high-profile manner. When we go to Japan to talk about cooperation, should we still hide it?"

Lord Wade smiled slightly: "The strength of the Banks Family is there. We are now talking about cooperation with the Ito family in the past with great fanfare. For the Banks Family, it just slapped them and made them hard on their faces."

After speaking, Lord Wade said again: "However, we slapped the Banks Family. With the style of the Banks Family, we will inevitably conflict with us, and we will be in trouble."

Corran asked hurriedly, "Dad, what do you mean then?"

Lord Wade said very seriously: "If you want to deal with the Banks Family, you must dissect your opponent from a deeper level, instead of superficially comparing the two sides’ paper data!"

Corran quickly stood up, bowed and clasped his fists: "Dad, I am dull, please tell me!"

Lord Wade shook his head slightly, thinking of Bruce again in his heart.

He sighed in his heart: "My eldest son, Corran, is also a brilliant talent, but he is still far from the level of genius, so he can’t do it well. However, Bruce is the top genius who never came out of the world. He is never ’percent through a single point’, but rather ’perceive without a point’ and learns without a teacher! What a pity, what a pity…"

Corran also saw a trace of disappointment in his father’s eyes, and suddenly his face turned red.

Lord Wade expressed a few words in his heart, and quickly put away his thoughts, and said to everyone: "Although the Banks Family has many heirs, only Zayne can enter Lord Banks’s eyes. What’s more, Zayne’s sons and daughters are very competitive. The two most outstanding young people of this generation."

"Especially that Zara, who is deeply loved by Lord Banks and Zayne. The degree of preference for Zara between these two fathers and sons has long surpassed other heirs, even the eldest grandson Fitz."

"So, once Lord Banks is dead, the power will definitely fall into the hands of the Zayne Banks Family!"

"In the future, among the Zayne Banks Family, the one with the greatest say in the future must be Zara!"

Speaking of this, Lord Wade was already glaring, and said forcefully: "Zara is a female stream and will eventually marry as his wife. Once she gets married, it will be the day when the Banks Family was divided into two. So, who Whoever can conquer Zara can conquer half of the Banks Family’s assets!"

Corran heard the old man's words and said embarrassingly: "Dad, you said last time that you wanted to marry the Banks Family and turn Zara into the Wade family's daughter-in-law , But there is no suitable candidate!"

Lord Wade said indifferently: " Didn't you say it last time? The son of Bruce is a good candidate."

Corran said: "But Stephen Thompson also said at the time that the son of Bruce was reluctant to come back and admit his heritage. Besides, he may hate us."

William waved his hand: "He may hate us, he may not. I think he would consider the offer though."

Myles hurriedly asked: "Dad, what do you mean, are you going to find the son of Bruce to come back and be part of the family?"

Lord Wade nodded, "I do want to, but I haven't figured out how to do it."

Corran felt threatened by this and he hurriedly said: "Dad, the son of Bruce has been away from home for many years and is completely uncontrollable! Please think twice!"

Lord Wade waved his hand: "You don't have to persuade me. I asked Stephen Thompson to when I bought the Emgrand Group as a gift, he actually decided to let him come back sooner or later to be a part of the family. We dod not have many male heirs, unlike the Banks family who branches out far."

Corran held his breath in his heart, but still calmly asked: "Dad, what if the son of Bruce doesn't want to come back?"

Lord Wade said solemnly, "People can change, and I don't want to think on it today. When he comes back, maybe he will be willing tomorrow. If he is still unwilling tomorrow, one year, two years, three years, or even ten years, there will always be a time when his mind changes and his will loosen!"

Corran, Myles and William all cursed silently to themselves. The most feared thing about family property is scarcity. Whether it is ten thousand dollars or one trillion, one person, two people, or three people, the result will be a thousand miles difference.

Originally, buying the Emgrand Group for Charlie cost the family 100 billion, and also giving Charlie 10 billion in cash made everyone very unhappy.

After all, after his father's death, when the property was divided, the 10 billion, on average, to the home of three sons, each would get at least 30 billion, but the 30 billion was lost.

Therefore, they were also very worried that Charlie would return to the Wade family.

Lord Wade didn't look at these sons or grandchildren, but looked at his daughter, Cynthia Wade.

He sighed and said, "Cynthia, it's almost the New Year." Cynthia Wade hurriedly got up and asked: "Dad, don't hesitate to tell me what you have to say, Cynthia must go all out."

Lord Wade nodded and said: "You go to Aurous Hill tomorrow, see Charlie, have a good chat with him, and ask him if he wants to come back. If he has this heart, please invite him back to spend a year together first."

Cynthia Wade said hurriedly: "Okay Dad, I will go to Aurous Hill tomorrow." she remembered something, and asked: "Dad, Charlie is already married, if he wants to come back, should he bring his wife with him?"

Lord Wade waved his hand and said in disgust, "How can a vulgar woman from a third-rate city and a third-rate family be worthy of entering my Wade family mansion? If Charlie comes back, the first thing to do is to divorce this woman, and then we will Arrange for him to meet with Zara to see if there is a chance for development."

"Okay!" Cynthia Wade nodded, and said: "I will try Charlie's first, and let him consider these things step by step! "

Lord Wade smiled with satisfaction: "I'll leave this to you!"

Corran was extremely depressed, but he didn't dare to object, so he forced the topic back and said, "Dad, didn't we talk about going to Japan? You just said not to have a head-on conflict with the Banks Family, what shall we do?"

Lord Wade said, "You can't go with a big fanfare, but you can send someone to meet Yuhiko Ito in private."

Corran was a little irritable, thinking about going by himself. When you go to Tokyo, you should be relieved by the way, so he volunteered: "Dad, or I will fly to Tokyo in the morning, and I will meet Ito Yuohiko."

Lord Wade nodded and said, "I definitely want to see you go, But you can’t go."

Corran asked in surprise, "Dad, what do you mean?"

Lord Wade said, "The younger generation of the Banks Family went, so we must do likewise" After that, Lord Wade looked at Corran’s son and his eldest grandson, Jon, and said, "Jon, you are going to prepare. Set off before ten o’clock and get to Tokyo after lunch "

Jon hurriedly stood up and respectfully said: "Okay grandpa, I will prepare now! But grandpa, after I met Yuhiko Ito, how should I talk to him about the project?"

Lord Wade waved his hand: "You don't have to talk about anything. For project-related matters, I prepared some gifts. You brought them with your own hands. It was just a little bit of my heart. In addition, I also want to make friends with him. Then you can leave contact information with him and you can come back. "

Jon asked in surprise: "It's that simple?"

Lord Wade nodded, and said, "Yes, it's that simple!" Then, Lord Wade said again: "Flying two thousand kilometers to talk about cooperation is not sincere; but If you are flying two thousand kilometers to visit a patient, this is very sincere."

Corran smiled and said, "Dad, you are better off! The Banks Family may not have made it before our Wade family this time!"

Lord Wade nodded and said, "This is called First come first!"

...

Charlie had lunch with Nanako Ito at the Ito mansion, and the two took the meal prepared for Yuhiko Ito to the hospital.

When they first went out, Zayne brought Mr. Palmer and a few of his men to Yuhiko Ito's ward with a few exquisite gift boxes.

Yuhiko Ito didn't want to see them, but he also knew the truth about not hitting the smiley people with his hand, so Emi Ito invited them in.

They were very polite to Yuhiko Ito went to the bedside, exclaimed: "Ito brother we heard and came to see you! It is a great honor!"

Yuhiko Ito seeing Zayne, he looked harmless to humans and animals , but he can't help but feel a little hairy in his heart.

The incident of the Banks Family’s destruction of Matsumoto’s family did bring a great psychological shadow to Ito, and it also made him realize that the man in front of him looked gentle and smiled, but in fact, he was a cannibal. The devil who spit out bones.

However, Yuhiko Ito knows very well that for such a smiling tiger, the less he can offend him on the bright side, otherwise he still doesn't know what kind of trouble he will cause in the future.

So, he also said with joy: "Oh, Mr. Banks! I didn't expect you to come to see me in person. I am really flattered! Please sit down, please sit down!"

Zayne nodded and sat beside the hospital bed. On the chair, he smiled and said, "I’m so sorry to meet you in this way. I’ve been busy recently, so I wanted the children to come and visit Mr. Ito first, and then I took the time to come and visit in person. I didn’t expect so much. Please forgive me for the accident, Mr. Ito!"

I have to say that Zayne’s acting skills are very good.

If it wasn’t for Yuhiko Ito who knew what kind of person he was, it would be easy to be deceived by his smiling and friendly appearance.

Although disgusted in his heart, he still braced himself and did a good job on the surface, so he smiled and said: "Mr. Banks is too polite, you are coming to Japan, I was going to meet at the airport in person, and then arrange the hotel for you. Staying here, I didn’t expect to encounter so many things."

Zayne hurriedly said: "Where is it, Mr. Ito doesn’t have to be so polite. The friendship between our Banks Family and the Ito family has a long history. We will definitely continue to strengthen cooperation and deepen our relationship in the future. Why should we be stuck with this little thing?"

Seeing his hypocritical appearance, Ito wanted to vomit the breakfast in his stomach, but he could only nod his head and said in agreement: "Mr. Banks is right! You really don’t have to be too rigid…"

Zayne nodded in satisfaction, and said seriously: "Mr. Ito, although the things that happened in Tokyo in the past two days are chaotic and even hurt you seriously, I still have to say something about the facts. This series of things After the dust settles, the Ito family is the biggest winner."

Yuhiko Ito knows what Zayne’s words mean. He knows that in addition to explaining the facts, Zayne also wants to mention himself. Now his family is fighting between snipes and clams, and the fisherman is profiting, and he is pushing his family to profit from it. , He is Zayne.

In other words, Zayne also reminded himself, don’t forget the help that Banks Family gave to yourself.

However, Ito doesn’t want to owe such favors casually.

After all, the reason why the Ito family can survive this dispute is not really dependent on Zayne, but Charlie!

Don’t say that he didn’t rely on Zayne. Zayne’s sons and daughters can survive, and he must thank Charlie!

If Charlie hadn’t saved Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters, and Zayne guarded the corpses of a pair of children, it might not have been able to find out the real murderer.

Therefore, Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help but sighed: "Oh, Mr. Banks, it is very dangerous for the Ito family to survive this time!"

As he said, he patted the roots of his thighs and sighed: "Look at my legs, they are completely abolished. If it wasn’t for my loyal servant Tanaka who pushed me to jump off the viaduct, I would have been knifed. Hacked to death."

In this remark, Yuhiko Ito actually explained a point to Zayne first. First of all, if he can survive, it has nothing to do with your Zayne and the Banks Family.

Immediately afterwards, Yuhiko Ito said again: "And my daughter, she also suffered a ninja ambush in Kyoto, and was fortunate to be saved by a master, so she was spared. Otherwise, I would really want a white-haired person to send a black-haired person. Up!"

Speaking of this, Yuhiko Ito pretended to be curious and asked: "By the way, Mr. Banks, it seems that your children were also saved by the mysterious master in Kyoto?"

Zayne’s expression became a little depressed when he heard this.

What I meant just now was to mention Yuhiko Ito. You have the last laugh, and you have killed Machi Takahashi and Ryoto Matsumoto. More than half of the credit is due to a strangers help.

Unexpectedly, the old fox, Yuhiko Ito, came directly to say something like this. The meaning is also very simple: Don’t say I want to thank you, it doesn’t exist. We both have to thank the mysterious master, otherwise my daughter will be finished. Both your son and daughter will be finished. Although Zayne was depressed, he couldn’t refute Ito’s words. After all, his sons and daughters were indeed saved by that mysterious man. I also asked my son and daughter specifically, who is that mysterious person? Now that you have such a powerful ability, can it be used by yourself?

But Zara told him that the mysterious person was very dismissive of their brother and sister. It was to help Yuhiko Ito’s daughter, Nanako Ito, to relieve the troubles, so they chased them all the way.

Rescue them brother and sister, that was just by the way. The only clue I know is that he should be Chinese. But I don’t know anything in more detail.

Originally, Zayne wanted Xion to leave to check the clues and details of that person.

But now the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Japan’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the Homeland Security Department all want to capture Zayne’s subordinates. So he could only give up this idea and let Xion return home first, so as not to be caught by the Japanese government. Once caught by the Japanese government, it will be as serious as the killing of the door, even if it is not sentenced to death, it will be at least life imprisonment, so you won’t think about it in this life.

So Zayne could only give up temporarily. Now I heard Ito mention that person again, so he deliberately asked: "Mr. Ito, that mysterious person is said to protect your daughter, so you should know him?"

Yuhiko Ito shook his head and said regretfully: "I really want to know him, but unfortunately, that person is really too mysterious. I asked my daughter, but my daughter didn’t know, otherwise, I really want to take him. For my own use! With such a powerful person by your side, you should never have to worry about safety anymore!"

Zayne stared at Yuhiko Ito for a moment, feeling that he didn’t seem to be lying. It seems that Yuhiko Ito does not know who the mysterious person is. But why would he save Nanako Ito? Is it a pure chivalrous man of justice? However, it seems a bit strange for a Chinese to come to Japan as a hero. Or, he is an overseas Chinese living in Japan?

Zayne couldn’t think of a reason, so he simply left him behind, looked at Yuhiko Ito, and said seriously: "Mr. Ito, I’m here this time. In fact, besides visiting you, I also want to talk to you about cooperation. Talk about a general intention."

After speaking, he said: "Ocean shipping is the next very important business of the Banks Family. Although we pursue a global strategy, we still attach great importance to the Japanese market in East Asia. Block business and reached a cooperation with the Ito family. I don’t know what Mr. Ito wants?"

Yuhiko Ito nodded and said seriously: "The Ito family has always wanted to reach a cooperation with the Banks Family on this business."

When Zayne heard this, his eyebrows showed a bit of joy, and he thought to himself: "It seems that cooperation with the Ito family can be a matter of course."

Zayne was thinking triumphantly, but Yuhiko Ito had already planned to use the dragging technique.

Seeing him, he changed the conversation and said apologetically: "But Mr. Banks, you can see my current physical condition. The doctor said that I have to observe in the hospital for at least half a month."

"Moreover, even if you leave the hospital, you will have to rest for a few months when you go home. For the time being, you may not have much energy to focus on business operations."

"Therefore, whether or not this cooperation should be carried out or how it should be carried out, it may take a while to give you a clear answer…"

Zayne frowned when he heard this. He was naturally not satisfied with Ito’s plan.

However, he also knows that Yuhiko Ito has just amputated his limbs. To put it ugly, the blood scabs on the wounds are still fresh. At this time, it is indeed unrealistic for him to immediately push such a large cooperation forward.

Moreover, Ito’s daughter seems to be very young, about the same age as his daughter Zara. In this case, it is really difficult for him to draw conclusions immediately and move forward.

So, Zayne said seriously: "Mr. Ito really needs to take a good rest during this time. As for the specific cooperation matters, when you are discharged from the hospital, I will come again. Then I will visit the mansion and talk about the details of the cooperation. how is it?"

Yuhiko Ito nodded readily and smiled: "When the lower body recovers, if Mr. Banks comes to Tokyo, he must have a good banquet here!"

Zayne smiled slightly, and said, "Then I’ll bother Mr. Ito."

He said, "By the way, Mr. Ito, I have one more thing to remind you of friendship."

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly said, "Mr. Banks, please speak."

Zayne said: "As far as I know, the Wade family of Eastcliff also wants to follow our pace and take the development route of ocean shipping. If I am not wrong, they should also want to contact you here and talk about it. Project cooperation."

After a pause, Zayne said: "However, the strength of the Wade family is far worse than ours, so I suggest that Mr. Ito doesn’t have to consider them, as long as he concentrates on raising his body and waits for the body to recover, then talk to the Banks Family. Comprehensive cooperation must be the best choice."

Yuihiko Ito nodded and smiled, and said, "Don’t hide from Mr. Banks, I have a certain understanding of the Wade family. Their ocean shipping business hasn’t started at all. It’s just that the Banks’ family has improved so they are trying to catch up. It is really difficult for them to become a big climate, so in my mind, the Banks Family is ranked the highest priority."

Zayne said with great satisfaction: "Mr. Ito really has eyes like a torch! The Wade family just wants to follow a wave of wind, but they don’t have any resources at all in this field! Let alone cooperate with the Ito family, even It is China’s domestic port resources, and we will suppress it without a stand!"

Yuhiko Ito smiled and said: "Mr. Banks, don’t worry, I will never cooperate with the Wade family. If you want to choose between the Banks Family and the Wade family, I will definitely choose Mr. Banks!"

Zayne laughed: "Oh, Mr. Ito, with your words, I can go back to China with confidence."

Yuhiko Ito asked, "When does Mr. Banks want to return to China?"

Zayne said: "Just these two days, mainly because private planes are restricted from taking off in Tokyo. I wait for him for two days. If the take-off permit is not open within two days, then I will buy a ticket and take a civil aviation flight back."

Yuhiko Ito nodded and said with emotion: "As far as I know, Mr. Banks’ previous handwriting was too big, and the Tokyo authorities did have some criticism."

Zayne waved his hand indifferently: "The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the Department of Homeland Security are all dogs biting. Ryoto Matsumoto is a sinister and vicious person. I don’t know how many people will be killed if I leave him in the world! He is not only acting for the sky, but also protecting the public order in Tokyo!"

After he finished speaking, he looked at Yuhiko Ito and said seriously: "Mr. Ito, aren’t you the direct victim of Matsumoto? If I didnt kill him, he might have sent someone to the hospital to chase you down. Know how many people he will kill in Tokyo?"

Seeing Zayne’s righteousness and boldness, Ito couldn’t help being amazed by the thick skin of this man.

He cursed secretly in his heart: "Zayne, Zayne, you stinky shameless thing. You kill Mr. Matsumoto, kill Mr. Matsumoto’s right-hand man, and even kill his younger brother. This is understandable, but you kill the whole family. Young and old, not staying one, what the hell is this? The saying that it’s not good for your wife and children is still what your Chinese ancestors said. How come you are here, and even the basic morals and justice are ignored?"

"Now what you mean by this, are you destroying Matsumoto’s family, or are you protecting me in disguise? I have to thank you for killing Matsumoto’s family? What a f*cking bastard logic!"

However, on the surface, Yuhiko Ito still said with emotion: "Oh! This is really thanks to Mr. Banks, otherwise, I may really still have countless dangers and threats…"

Zayne nodded and said with a somewhat arrogant expression: "I hope the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the Japanese Homeland Security Department can understand this truth. Sometimes, the necessary surgery is still required, leaving the cancerous tissue in the body. It will only drag down the whole city, and I just fly over and perform a precise surgical operation on Tokyo!"

Yuihiko Ito nodded in agreement, but he said in his heart: "Damn, this Zayne is a real dog. The more you talk, the more shame you get!"

Zayne looked at the time and smiled: "Mr. Ito, your body is still injured. I won’t bother you anymore. The nutritional supplements I brought you are all very good natural medicinal materials and ingredients. You look back. Asking someone to do it for you can speed up recovery."

With that, Zayne’s right hand: "Since we all have the intention of deep cooperation with each other, then I will wait for your body to recover, and we will move forward together hand in hand!"

Yuhiko Ito said seriously: "No problem! You and I keep communicating at any time!"

"Okay!" Zayne laughed and said, "If this is the case, then I will leave first!"

Yuhiko Ito nodded: "Mr. Banks walks slowly, I won’t see you off here!"

Zayne hastily patted him on the shoulder: "Mr. Ito, you are welcome, take a good rest and heal your injuries!"

Yuhiko Ito said to Emi Ito: "Emi, give me one for Mr. Banks!"

"Good brother!"

Zayne got up and shook hands with Yuhiko Ito. Accompanied by Ito Emi, he stepped out of the ward.

At this time, Charlie and Nanako Ito had just arrived at the hospital, standing at the elevator entrance waiting.

Ito Emi sent Zayne and Mr. Palmer to the elevator entrance, and said apologetically: "Mr. Banks, I have to take care of my brother, so I won’t send you down."

Zayne smiled and said, "Ms. Ito, please stay. Go back and take care of Mr. Ito!"

Ito Emi nodded, and bowed ninety degrees, "Mr. Banks, go slowly!"

Zayne waved his hand and stepped into the elevator.

After the elevator door was closed, Zayne asked Mr. Palmer, who had been silent for a long time: "What do you think, what does Yuhiko Ito think?"

Mr. Palmer thought for a moment, and said seriously: "Master, I think that although Yuhiko Ito has a good disguise, he still feels a little afraid of you…"

"Yeah." Zayne nodded: "It should be because of the fact that Matsumoto Man’s family was destroyed. Thinking about it now, what I did was really a little overdone."

After he finished speaking, he waved his hand again and said indifferently, "I don’t care about him. I killed Matsumoto Manchu because he wanted to harm my son and daughter. He wanted me to end. If I don’t let him die, others will think I am weak. It’s a soft persimmon, anyone can squeeze it!"

Mr. Palmer asked: "Will Yuhiko Ito dare not cooperate with us because of this?"

Zayne snorted coldly, and said, "Give him some time to heal his injury first, and then come to him. At that time, cooperation will have a cooperative approach, and there will be solutions for non-cooperation and cooperation!"

At this time, the elevator gave a ding sound and stopped on the first floor.

Mr. Palmer hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master, please!"

When the elevator door opened, Zayne took the lead. When Charlie saw the elevator coming, he was about to signal to let Nanako Ito next to him go first. At this time, Zayne had already stepped out. The moment he walked out of the elevator door, Zayne directly faced Charlie’s eyes. At this moment, Zayne frowned slightly subconsciously, a familiar and unfamiliar aura that made him feel nervous.

And Charlie, although he didn’t know the man in front of him, but seeing the other person’s eyes with full alertness and surprise, he couldn’t help but glance at him more. The opposite man was in his early fifties, with a normal appearance and a normal figure. He was dressed very luxuriously. There was a bit of hostility between his eyebrows, and he looked like a cruel master. A face, but between the sparks and flints.

There was Nanako Ito beside Charlie, so she didn’t pay too much attention to this man, and after passing by, they entered the elevator with Nanako. When the elevator door was closed, Zayne suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of the elevator.

Mr. Palmer on the side asked him: "Master, what’s wrong with you?"

Zayne smacked his lips: "Weaverrd… the kid who entered the elevator just now has a familiar feeling…"

Mr. Palmer asked curiously: "Do you have acquaintances in Japan?"

Zayne said: "There are many acquaintances, but there are really no such young people. The kid just now looks like a twenty-six or seventeen? He is about the same age as Fitz, or one or two years older than Fitz."

Mr. Palmer nodded: "It’s about the same age as the son…Do you know him?"

"do not know."

Zayne bit his lip and said with a black face: "But he looks quite similar to an old friend of mine!"

"Old friend?" Mr. Palmer asked curiously: "Master, who is your old friend?"

Zayne asked with a very cold expression: "Have you ever heard others talk about Bruce?"

Mr. Palmer is not very young. This year is less than forty years old. When Charlie’s father, Bruce, died, he was still studying abroad, and he didn’t know what happened to Eastcliff at that time.

Therefore, he couldn’t help asking: "Master, is the Bruce you said belongs to the Wade family?"

"Yes."

Zayne couldn’t help thinking of Bruce’s heroic posture. At that time, Bruce was really a super noble son who moved the capital. Handsome, unrestrained, and suave, and more importantly, his personal ability is extremely strong, and he is definitely the first to excel in Eastcliff. Back then, in front of Bruce, Zayne was completely gloomy.

Bruce, one of Eastcliff’s celebrity ladies, squeezed their heads and wanted to marry Bruce, one by one, they could not wait to find a life for Bruce.

Zayne’s wife, Deana, who was also Fitz and Zara’s mother, loved Bruce to the death. Back then, Zayne exhausted everything and launched a frantic pursuit of Deana, but Deana completely dismissed it and wanted to marry Bruce. Even if Bruce already had a fiancee, Deana was determined to die for Bruce at any time. Even if Zayne worked hard to create a grand proposal that made a sensation in Eastcliff for her, Deana still did not agree. In front of countless people, Deana only said a few words to Zayne.

The first sentence is: I’m sorry, I can’t marry you.

The second sentence is: Because Bruce is not married after all!

Because Bruce has a fiancée but is not yet married, Deana still feels there is a glimmer of hope and is still unwilling to give up.

He asked a woman to marry him, but the woman said in public that she was still waiting for another person. Zayne still remembers this strange shame.

From then on, he hated Bruce deeply. Later, Bruce got married in Eastcliff. That night, Deana cried out all his tears and stayed behind closed doors for a month.

Zayne brought flowers to Deana’s house every day to beg to see him. He persisted for thirty-nine days and spent thirty-nine bouquets of roses before finally knocking on Deana’s heart. Deana, who was nearly twenty catties thin, walked out of the room and the door, and said a word to Zayne who was holding flowers outside the door.

She asked Zayne if she might not forget Bruce for the rest of her life, Zayne would still marry her. Zayne gritted his teeth and agreed. Then, Deana and Zayne became engaged, and a month later, married. When he first got married, Zayne slept with anxiety and fear every night.

He was afraid that his wife next to his pillow would suddenly call Bruce’s name in his dream. Worry soon became a reality. A few days after the wedding, Zayne could hear Deana whimpering in her sleep and yelling Bruce’s name every day while he was half asleep and half awake.

During that time, Zayne almost collapsed. Later, the eldest son Fitz was born. Deana finally shifted her focus from Bruce to his son. Since then, Zayne can finally sleep well. The son’s loud cry in the middle of the night became even the most beautiful lullaby for him.

He can sleep peacefully in the cry of his son, but he can’t listen to his wife’s sleep, whispering Bruce’s name in a very low voice, because the name Bruce is his nightmare! Thinking of the humiliation in the past, Zayne felt extremely angry. Even though the incident had passed more than two decades, even if Bruce had passed away long ago, he still couldn’t swallow this breath.

Mr. Palmer was surprised when he saw his cold expression, clenched fists and trembling teeth. He played for Zayne for many years, knowing that Zayne looked like this, he was generally angry to the extreme. When I heard that Matsumoto was the man behind the kidnapping of Fitz and Zara, his performance was no different from now.

Mr. Palmer couldn’t help but wonder in his heart: "What exactly did this Bruce do to make the master so angry?"

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help asking: "Master, is the man just like that Bruce?"

"Like." Zayne nodded, and said: "But his temperament is a bit low-key, maybe he is dressed somewhat casually. Bruce back then can be said to be full of style, walking with wind, and amazing!"

Mr. Palmer asked again, "Is that kid just now the offspring of Bruce?"

"Impossible." Zayne said coldly, "Bruce’s offspring has long since disappeared, and the life or death of it is uncertain. The Wade family can’t find it by themselves. It is estimated that they died outside long ago."

As he said, Zayne smiled darkly, and mocked: "Back then, Bruce made enemies everywhere and offended the Rothschild family that smashed Europe and the United States. He was also targeted by all kinds of people in China because of his sharp edge. People who want to kill him are really Too much."

Speaking of this, Zayne lit a cigarette and said lightly: "Although the kid looks a lot like him just now, I think he is likely to be a Japanese, maybe it’s just a little like him."

Mr. Palmer nodded slightly and asked him: "Master, where shall we go next? Back to the hotel or?"

"I won’t go back to the hotel." Zayne said coldly, "If the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department can’t catch them, if they can’t stay away, they will definitely find a way to embarrass me and disgust me. I’d better leave Tokyo early!

Having said that, Zayne told him: "Just leave the hotel room there. Let’s drive north directly to Aomori Prefecture, the northernmost part of Honshu, Japan. We used to soak in hot springs for two days, relax and go."

When he took the elevator upstairs, Charlie was still thinking about the man he met when he got out of the elevator just now. He was sure that he didn’t know each other, why did that person look hostile when he saw him. He originally thought that the opponent would also be a hidden master, and he saw that he was extraordinary.

But after thinking about it, I felt that something was wrong, because that man didn’t have the aura of a strong man. From the perspective of his own strength, he should be an ordinary person. However, he didn’t think too much. After getting out of the elevator, Nanako Ito took him to the ward where Yuhiko Ito was.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito was scolding his mother in the hospital bed.

He said to Emi Ito: "This guy Zayne is a b*tch with a honey-sucking sword. Staying with this kind of person for a second makes me feel uncomfortable!"

Emi Ito nodded and said, "That Zayne really feels insidious, and the more friendly he smiles, the more chilling his back, especially when he thinks of what he did to the Matsumoto family in his head. I feel cold all over!"

Charlie, who had just entered the door, blurted out and asked loudly: "That man just now was Zayne from the Banks Family?!"

Both Yuhiko Ito and Ito Emi were shocked, and they realized that Charlie and Nanako had already entered.

So, Yuhiko Ito asked curiously: "Does Mr. Wade also know Zayne Banks?"

Charlie frowned, and even his voice became colder: "The man who just got down from the elevator is Zayne Banks?!"

Ito said, "I don’t know who you met in the elevator, but Zayne did just leave."

When Charlie heard this, he turned around and ran out!

Zayne Banks! The initiator and leader of the Anti-Leaf Alliance! When Charlie thought of this, hatred surged all over his body! He just wanted to chase out, even if it was to kill Zayne’s bodyguard and entourage in broad daylight, he still had to catch the bastard and ask him why he wanted to target his parents.

Then let him have a taste, and he died on the street! It’s a pity that when Charlie chased him out, there was no shadow of Zayne everywhere in front of the hospital. Zayne was already in the car and headed to Aomori Prefecture. Charlie couldn’t help but beat his chest and feet at the entrance of the hospital! Since the death of my parents, this is the closest moment to my enemy!

However, he failed to recognize the other party! This is really annoying to him! The Wade Family and the Banks Family had always had a bad relationship, so even when Charlie was young, he had never seen Zayne very much.

In addition, the Banks Family and the Wade Family are themselves top families, and they never appear on various wealth lists, and the media never report them, so Charlie doesn’t even know Zayne’s appearance.

At this moment, Charlie was extremely depressed. When I came to Japan this time, I had close contact with the Banks Family one after another. First he accidentally saved Fitz and Zara, and now he just passed Zayne!

Charlie gritted his teeth and thought to himself, if he were to give himself a chance to go back a few minutes ago, the first thing he would do when he saw Zayne would be to smash his dog head first!

It’s a pity that even if he has great abilities, it is impossible to turn back time.

Therefore, he can only hope for the next time.

At the same time, I swear from the bottom of my heart: "Zayne, if I have the opportunity to face you face to face again, I will definitely not let you go!"

……

When Charlie returned to the ward, Yuhiko Ito asked him with a look of surprise: "Mr. Wade, do you know Zayne? Or is there any relationship? Why are you so sensitive to him?"

Ito Emi and Nanako Ito also looked at Charlie suspiciously, looking forward to his answer.

Seeing this, Charlie laughed at himself, and said angrily: "You forgot? I accidentally saved his pair of children. He is so rich. It stands to reason that I have to give me 10 billion dollars. ? I didn’t expect to let him run away…"

Yuhiko Ito suddenly became dumb.

He didn’t doubt the authenticity of Charlie’s words, because Charlie was in his eyes, everything was good, that his mother loved money like her life, for money, he could even shamelessly blackmail or even maliciously Occupy.

Therefore, he accidentally rescued Fitz and Zara. Because of his character, he didn’t want to ask for some money. It really wasn’t him.

When Nanako Ito heard this, she couldn’t help laughing and saying, "Charlie, you are too fascinated by money, did you know that when you heard the three words Zayne just now, you acted as if he was your murderer? Like an enemy, I didn’t expect it was just a creditor in your heart…"

Charlie smiled bitterly and said casually: "Hey, it’s a pity that he let him run away, but it’s nothing. Sooner or later, he will still have the opportunity to see this debt. He can’t hide from the fifteenth day of the first year."

Nanako Ito nodded, and then said to Yuhiko Ito: "Odosan, I brought two sick meals here today. One is for you and the other is for Tanaka-san. Can I visit him? ?"

Yuhiko Ito nodded and said, "Tanaka is in the next ward. Go and have a look."

Nanako Ito turned her head to look at Charlie: "Charlie, are you going to see him?"

Charlie’s impression of Tanaka was pretty good, he was indeed a rare servant, so he nodded and said, "Okay, let’s go and take a look."

At this time, Koichi Tanaka was lying on the upper half of the ward next door and reading.

Seeing Nanako Ito and Charlie coming in, he hurriedly put down his book and said respectfully: "Hello, Miss Ito!"

Nanako Ito smiled slightly and walked forward with the lunch box, and said, "Tanaka-san, I brought you a sick meal from home. The chef at home made it specially. You can eat it while it is hot."

Hiroshi Tanaka was flattered and said, "Miss, how can I let you deliver food to me? This is really impossible…"

Nanako Ito said very religiously: "Tanaka-san, you saved the life of your father. I am very grateful. A meal is nothing but a little bit of thoughts!"

Hiroshi Tanaka said sincerely: "Miss, with your words, it is worth 10,000 deaths…"

Nanako Ito said: "Tanaka-san, if you have any needs, just tell your aunt that she will find a way to solve it for you, you must cheer up, recover well, and leave the hospital early!"

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded again and again, and said gratefully: "I know Miss, thank you for your concern!"

After speaking, he asked tentatively: "I took a wheelchair and went to the president’s ward in the morning. I heard the president said that Mr. Wade cured your injury?"

Nanako Ito nodded and said, "Charlie not only healed my injury, but also saved my life…"

Tanaka looked at Charlie and thanked: "Mr. Wade, it is…thank you so much!"

Charlie felt somewhat upset because he was rubbing shoulders with Zayne and missing opportunities for revenge. Seeing Tanaka talking to him, he couldn’t help but said in a perfunctory tone: "You’re welcome."

Hiroshi Tanaka asked in surprise, "Is there anything unhappy about Mr. Wade?"

Nanako Ito smiled charmingly and said, "He, just missed $10 billion and is sulking…"

Charlie just smiled slightly to Nanako and didn’t explain much.

After chatting with Tanaka Hiroshi for a while, Nanako said to him apologetically: "Tanaka-san, Charlie is going back to Aurous Hill tonight. I have to accompany him to buy some things. I will leave first and see you at night!"

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: "Miss, you and Mr. Wade go to work, don’t worry about me, don’t have to come to visit me specifically, too much trouble for you!"

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "It’s not troublesome. We have known each other for so many years, so why are you so polite."

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded gratefully, then looked at Charlie, and said seriously: "Mr. Wade, you will not be able to see you off when you return home tonight. I wish you a safe journey!"

Charlie smiled slightly: "Thank you Tanaka, we have a chance to see you again."

"Okay Mr. Wade, see you if you have a chance!"

Leaving Tanaka’s ward, Nanako Ito accompanied Charlie to Ginza, Tokyo. It’s been a few days since I came to Japan. This is the first time I have come out to go shopping. Because when I went to Eastcliff last time, I bought a set of Hermes for his wife Claire, so this time Charlie skipped the luxury goods of luggage.

Charlie strolled around in the jewelry area and found a heart-shaped diamond ring from Tiffany’s. The main diamond of this diamond ring has a net weight of three carats. The purity is very high, not very large, but it is very exquisite, and the heart-shaped cut is also very beautiful, which makes him look very fond at a glance.

Recalling that from the time of marriage to the present, he had not given Claire a real wedding ring, so Charlie planned to buy this diamond ring back and give it to her.

He consulted the clerk and learned that the price of this ring was about 800,000, which was not expensive.

So Charlie was going to buy this ring.

Nanako Ito couldn’t hide her envy and asked: "Charlie, you bought this ring for your wife, right?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded and said: "She has been with me for so many years, and I haven’t given her a ring yet."

Nanako Ito sighed and said, "You are so kind to your wife…"

Charlie smiled slightly and was about to say something modest. Tiffany’s salesperson said very politely: "Sir, may I ask how big your wife’s ring finger is?"

This question stopped Charlie from asking.

"How big is the ring? I really don’t know this…"

The salesman explained: "If you don’t know the size of the ring, it will be more troublesome to buy a large or small one. So I suggest you call your wife and determine the size of the ring. We will help you directly. You adjust to the most suitable state."

Charlie hesitated slightly.

I wanted to give Claire a surprise. If I called and asked her now, wouldn’t the surprise be gone? "

Just thinking about it, Nanako Ito whispered from the side: "Um… Charlie, look at my hand, how bad is it compared to your wife?"

With that, Nanako Ito opened her hands, spreading her fingers in front of Charlie.

Charlie took a closer look, and said in surprise: "Nanako, it feels like your hand is similar to my wife’s finger! Or please help me try it!"

Nanako Ito nodded without hesitation.

The salesman handed the ring to Charlie and said, "Sir, please let this lady help you try it out!"

Charlie didn’t think too much. He picked up the ring with one hand, and gently dragged Nanako Ito’s right wrist with the other, carefully putting the ring on her ring finger.

At this moment, Nanako Ito feels dreamlike and drunk.

Although she knew very well that she was only helping Charlie’s wife to try the ring, but when she thought that this was Charlie putting a diamond ring on her ring finger, she was so excited that she couldn’t add anything.

She said to herself in her mind: "If this is a dream, then I wish I could sleep here and never wake up again…"

The moment the ring passed through the knuckles of her ring finger and put it on her hand, Nanako’s eyes were filled with tears. She hurriedly lowered her head, not wanting Charlie to see what she was like now. She liked Charlie very much, but she didn’t want to put too much psychological burden on Charlie.

Because she faintly knew in her heart that the big reason why Charlie came to Japan this time to visit her in Kyoto was definitely not because of how much he liked her in his heart, but because he sympathized with and felt sorry for her.

She can understand Charlie’s feelings, that is a kind of empathy that a person who is also a martial artist has in her heart. What is empathy? It is the emotion of understanding each other, empathizing with each other, and empathizing with each other. It’s like a racer, seeing another racer suffered a car accident and was seriously injured or even killed on the field, his empathy for the injured must be stronger than ordinary people.

In the same way, if a soldier sees his comrades-in-arms, or those who are with the same soldier, injured or disabled in battle, this kind of empathy will surely develop in his heart. Charlie must be the same to himself.

Seeing that he didn’t listen to persuasion, was seriously injured in the game, or even was pulled directly from the field by an ambulance, he must have sympathized with her more. In addition, he has a way to heal her, so when he comes to Japan this time, he will take time to go to Kyoto to see her, save her, and heal her injuries.

Therefore, Nanako Ito knew very well that although Charlie was very good to herself, most of them should be sympathy born out of empathy.

For a girl who is obsessed with each him, the last thing she wants is the sympathy of the other party. In fact, apart from love, any other emotions are not what she wants.

At this moment, Charlie couldn’t see Nanako’s expression. His attention was focused on her fingers. Seeing that the ring Nanako Ito was wearing slightly larger, he gently took it off again, yes. The salesperson said, "I’m sorry, but the trouble is a little bit smaller."

"Good sir." The salesman took the ring and began to readjust the ring.

At this time, Nanako Ito felt a strong sense of loss. Although I knew it a long time ago, that ring would leave after just staying on my finger. But when the ring was really taken off by Charlie, her heart hurt like a knife.

However, she did not dare to be seen by Charlie, so while Charlie was watching the salesman adjust the ring, she hurriedly said: "Charlie, let me go to the bathroom!"

After speaking, she ran away before Charlie responded.

The reason why I had to run away was because the tears filled my eyes, and my tears were too big to bear. She didn’t want Charlie to see that she was crying at this time. Because she didn’t want to affect Charlie’s concentrated mood. She had never thought of affecting Charlie’s life and Charlie’s marriage. After all, Charlie has given her too much kindness.

She turned to leave, silently in her heart: "Tonight, Charlie will leave Japan, return to the embrace of his family, and return to his wife…"

"In the future, I don’t know what year and month I will come back again…"

"The next few hours will be the last few hours I will be with Charlie…"

"I must control my emotions and don’t add any psychological burden to him…"

When Nanako Ito returned from the bathroom, there were no traces of tears on her face, but her eyes were slightly red.

She deliberately bashed her face with cold water, so it seemed a lot more natural.

Back in the store, Nanako Ito took the initiative to smile and asked Charlie: "Charlie, have you adjusted it? Do you want me to try again?"

Charlie smiled and nodded: "Can I trouble you?"

Nanako Ito smiled softly: "You don’t have to be so polite."

As she said, she stretched out her right hand again and said grinning: "Come on! Try again!"

Charlie didn’t think much, picked up the adjusted ring and put it on the ring finger of her right hand again.

This time, the size of the shank has become very suitable, it is not tight or loose on her hand, it looks almost natural.

Nanako Ito couldn’t help changing the direction of her right hand, and under the light, carefully observed this diamond ring, which was expensive. Although this ring is not as gorgeous as the tens of millions of rings in the hands of ladies and beauties, it has its unique charm. Simple, atmospheric, beautiful and touching.

Charlie looked at the ring on Nanako Ito, and also liked it as he watched it. He knew that his wife didn’t pursue those luxurious jewels, and this ring happened to match her calm temperament.

Thinking of Claie, he couldn’t help but turn his attention from the ring to Nanako Ito’s face. To be honest, if you say that it is as quiet as still water, Claire may be able to achieve 80 or even 90 points, but Nanako Ito is absolutely 100 points. So in other words, it seems that this ring is more in line with the temperament of Nanako Ito.

But Charlie didn’t think too much about this issue. Nanako Ito wore this ring, and observed it with joy and melancholy for a long time, only then reluctantly took it off and handed it to Charlie.

She said: "Charlie, if appropriate, let the salesman help you wrap it up!"

"Yes!" Charlie saw that the ring was indeed suitable, so he smiled and said to the salesperson: "Hello, please help me wrap this ring."

"Good sir!"

The salesperson is also very happy.

Although Tiffany is also a well-known brand, the price of most diamond rings is actually in the range of 10,000 US dollars to 20,000 US dollars. In fact, very few people will buy rings with more than 20,000 US dollars. Sometimes it may not be possible for a week. Sell one.

Like Charlie’s choice, the equivalent of a ring with a price of more than 100,000 US dollars, generally can sell such a limited number of rings a year.

Therefore, she regarded Charlie as a distinguished VIP customer, so she helped him pack the ring very carefully, and said to Charlie: "Sir, if you have no other needs, please follow me to the cashier to checkout Right."

Charlie said: "No hurry, I want to see the bracelet."

The ring is a token of love between lovers, so when he bought this ring for his wife, he naturally couldn’t buy the same thing for his mother-in-law.

Therefore, Charlie planned to show Elaine a bracelet, the price would not be too high, equivalent to two or three hundred thousand Dollar, which would be great.

Two or three hundred thousand dollar bracelets were enough for Elaine to make her happily unable to sleep.

The salesperson heard that Charlie wanted to buy a bracelet, and immediately said: "Sir, wait a moment, I will let the person in charge of the bracelet area show you and recommend a few styles for you."

In their store, each salesperson has his own exclusive counter, and this salesperson is responsible for the diamond ring, so the bracelet needs other people to provide shopping guide services for Charlie.

Charlie readily agreed. Soon, the salesman called another girl and said to her: "Ma’am, this VIP wants to see the bracelet. Can you recommend it for me."

The girl knew that Charlie was rich, and immediately said with a big smile: "Sir, please come with me."

Nanako Ito hurriedly asked him: "Charlie, do you still need me to try the bracelet for you?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I plan to buy the bracelet for my mother-in-law. She is a bit fat, so I don’t need to trouble you."

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "Then you will take a look for himself first, I want to see the ring, can I?"

Charlie nodded: "Of course you can. Look first. I’ll go over there to see the bracelet."

Nanako Ito smiled sweetly: "Okay!"

When Charlie went to the bracelet area, Nanako Ito whispered to the girl who sold the ring: "Excuse me, is the ring I tried just now in stock?"

The salesperson nodded lightly and said, "Yes, we have three rings of this ring in our store. We sold two, and now there is one left. Do you want it now?"

Nanako Ito was overjoyed, and whispered: "It is not convenient for me to pay now. Can you keep it quietly for me? I will ask someone to come over and help me pay the bill later, and then please help me adjust the ring to the size just now. ?"

The salesperson said politely: "Ms. no problem, please tell me your name. When the person you arrange comes over, you can tell me your name."

Nanako Ito smiled happily and said: "My name is Ito, and the other party will tell you that I bought it for Miss Ito."

The salesperson nodded slightly: "Okay, Miss Ito."

Nanako Ito blinked, and said in a low voice, "Don’t tell the gentleman who came with me, to keep it secret for me."

Although the salesperson was a little puzzled, he nodded his head very dedicatedly and said, "Don’t worry, I will not disclose it to anyone."

"That’s good!"

At this time, Charlie was on the side of the bracelet counter, looking around.

There are many styles of bracelets in this store, most of which are relatively low-key and simple, but there is a rose gold bracelet full of diamonds that is more luxurious and luxurious.

Charlie knows Elaine very well. What she likes most about her mother-in-law is that she can see the wealth at a glance.

Things that are golden, full of diamonds, and sparkling at a glance, will definitely be able to win her taste.

And don’t look at the diamonds, but because they are relatively small diamonds, the price is not high.

The bracelet that Charlie chose for his mother-in-law was actually about 250,000 Dollar equivalent. Although it was not cheap, it was just drizzle to Charlie.

After Charlie chose, he asked the salesperson to pack the bracelet and pay the money together with the ring.

At this time, Nanako Ito had already set up the ring with the previous sales, and then sent a message to ask an assistant of her family to help over and pay.

After the arrangements were made, he came to Charlie contentedly and asked him with a smile: "Charlie, have you chosen everything?"

Charlie nodded: "The money has been paid, hey, Nanako, why are you so happy?"

Charlie could also see that Nanako Ito’s condition at this time seemed to be much better than before, and she seemed to be happier.

Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue playfully and blinked and said, "This is a secret. I can’t tell you, otherwise you will definitely laugh at me."

Charlie smiled slightly: "How can it be!"

Nanako Ito said shyly, "I’m too shy to tell you."

Charlie shrugged helplessly: "Since you don’t want to say, then I won’t ask…"

After leaving Tiffany, Nanako Ito accompanied Charlie again, walking around the major shops in Ginza.

In order to appear less favoritism, Charlie bought a high-end boss suit for his old husband Jacob.

Jacob now mixes with the Calligraphy and Painting Association every day, and has become the No. 2 figure in the entire Calligraphy and Painting Association. It can be said that he has a lot of face.

What’s more, the calligraphy and painting association he is currently in and Matilda’s senior college often have contacts and exchanges, so Charlie buys a suit for the old man, and also wants to help the old man to dress up and make him more energetic and more energetic. Have a face.

In addition, Charlie bought some other small accessories and small objects piecemeal.

At 3:30 in the afternoon, there are about two hours before Charlie’s flight to Osaka takes off. Considering that Tokyo Airport is far from the city, Charlie said to Nanako Ito, "Nanako, the time is almost here. I have to go. It’s the airport."

Nanako Ito said without hesitation: "Charlie, I’ll take you there!"

Charlie said: "I have to drive over and leave the car at the airport. If you follow me, what will you do when you come back?"

"It doesn’t matter." Nanako Ito blurted out: "I can ask someone to drive to the airport to pick me up. Don’t worry about Charlie!"

Charlie asked subconsciously: "Too much trouble for you, right?"

"No, no!" Nanako Ito said with a pleading expression: "Charlie, I want to take you to the airport, and even want to take you to Osaka and take you back to Aurous Hill, but the situation at home is very special now, it is really not suitable for getting out. Leaving, so I asked you to give me a chance to take you to the airport…"

Hearing this, Charlie couldn’t help feeling a little moved, so he said: "Then we two will drive to the airport together, and you should also call your family and arrange for them to send a car to the airport to pick you up."

"Yeah!" Nanako Ito nodded and said happily: "You don't have to worry, I will arrange it!"

"it is good!"

When Charlie heard this, he didn’t insist anymore. The two of them got in the car and drove to Tokyo Airport. This way was Charlie’s first journey back. On the way, Nanako Ito was worried. She had been sneaking at Charlie next to her, feeling extremely reluctant to him in her heart. As early as in Aurous Hill, Nanako Ito had a passion for Charlie. And when she met Charlie again in Japan, Nanako Ito fell in love with him completely. After separating from Charlie this time, she didn’t know if she still had a chance to meet Charlie again. Because she could feel in her heart that Charlie had lifted the burden of her heart for herself.

Nanako Ito is a very smart girl. She could see that the reason why Charlie came to Japan must be because of his injury, so he had a sympathy for himself in his heart. And he happened to have the medicine that could cure himself, so he took that medicine and went to Kyoto to find and cure himself.

At this moment, she was lonely deep in her heart and thought to herself: "My injury has been healed. It is estimated that Charlie will be able to relieve me in the future?"

Thinking of this, Nanako Ito felt very sad. In her heart, she was willing to give up some and stay in Japan for Charlie. But she also knew in her heart that this was unrealistic.

When Nanako Ito’s thoughts were flying, Charlie had already driven the car to the airport. After he parked the car in the airport parking lot, he got out of the car with Nanako Ito. Then, instead of leaving in a hurry, he bent down and put the car key on top of the front tire of the car.

Nanako Ito asked in surprise: "Charlie, what are you doing?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I leave the key here with my friend, otherwise the key will have to follow me back to China."

Nanako Ito asked suspiciously, "Isn’t it lost? If someone finds out, can I just drive away?"

Charlie smiled and said, "It is impossible for other people to see it here. There are so many cars here. Who would bend down to look at other people’s car tires?"

After speaking, Charlie said again: "I will tell the owner of the key when I look back. After the owner knows it, it will be very convenient to pick up the car."

Nanako Ito smiled and nodded, and said, "You are smart. I might never think of such a method for a lifetime."

Charlie smiled and said: "Actually, I mainly want to save some money, otherwise the mailing fee is quite high if I wait until I return to China and then send it to him."

Nanako Ito suddenly laughed and said, "Charlie, in your case, you definitely won’t be short of money… My father alone has contributed 4.5 billion US dollars to you, your Oracle Pharmaceuticals are developing rapidly again, so why save money so much…"

Charlie smiled slightly: "It’s not saving money, it’s going to live a life. We won’t save a point for what should be spent, and we won’t waste a point for what shouldn’t be spent."

Nanako Ito nodded earnestly: "Thank you Charlie, I have been taught."

Charlie smiled and said: "I am not a good teacher, I just express my own small opinions, which are some very crude personal opinions."

Nanako Ito said sincerely: "Although the reason is simple and obvious, I have never considered this. If I was in my previous status, it would not matter if I spent more money or wasted a bit, but now my father wants me to take over. Ito Co., Ltd., in the future, I must change my previously unconceptual attitude towards money. Only like you can I make the family business bigger and stronger!"

Seeing Nanako Ito’s serious look, Charlie smiled helplessly, and said, "I believe Ito Co., Ltd. will become stronger and stronger in your hands!"

Nanako Ito nodded gently: "Thank you Charlie for your blessing, I hope I can live up to expectations…"

Charlie looked at her, smiled encouragingly, and then said: "Okay, time is almost up, I have to go through the registration procedures, how do you go back?"

Nanako Ito said, "I asked the family assistant to drive me to pick me up."

With that, she checked the time and hurriedly said: "She may take a while to arrive, or I will send you to the security checkpoint!"

Charlie nodded, and the two left the parking lot together and went straight to the airport departure hall.

At this moment, a woman with a delicate face and delicate features, but with a bit of heroism and coldness, walked into the airport departure hall.

This woman is about one hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall and has slender legs.

She was wearing a black tight leather jacket, black stretch leather pants, and black high-top leather boots. Her long black hair was tied into a bunch of ponytails and hung to her waist.

This woman is beautiful and moving, but her face is icy.

She stepped into the airport and went directly into the VIP security check channel.

The male staff in charge of checking the boarding information turned his eyes straight when he looked at the woman.

After the woman stood in front of him for a few seconds, he came back to his senses and said blushingly: "Miss, please show your ID and boarding pass."

The woman handed over the certificate blankly, and the other side glanced at it. There a name written on her passport: Xion Banks!

At this stage, in order to detect the murderer of Matsumoto’s family, Tokyo Airport has strengthened exit inspections.

However, due to the shortage of manpower, there is no way to strictly control all passengers.

Although Xion took a Chinese passport, because her boarding pass was for Osaka, not for leaving Japan, the staff did not report to the leader.

He just recited Xion’s name silently in his heart a few times, and felt that the name was very nice, but he couldn’t tell why it was really nice.

Xion saw the other party holding his passport in a daze, and the first thought in her heart was whether her identity had been exposed and the other party had already noticed it.

However, she quickly analyzed it and felt that such a thing was unlikely.

First of all, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department only knows that it was a hidden master from China who killed Matsumoto Manchu, but they don’t know anything else.

They also don’t know who killed the Matsumoto family.

What’s more, Japan is so close to China. There are so many tourists, overseas Chinese and business elites between the two countries on weekdays. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department cannot lock itself in such a short period of time.

After a quick analysis in his mind, Xion could conclude that the staff in front of her was probably just amazed by her own appearance, and was a little slow to react.

So she asked the staff member blankly: "Does my passport look good?"

The other party nodded subconsciously: "Very pretty…"

After finishing speaking, I realized that I accidentally missed my mouth, and hurriedly handed the passport back to Xion with both hands, and said apologetically: "Miss Banks, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean it!"

Xion completely ignored his apology, but continued to ask him with a cold expression: "Then can I pass?"

"Of course!" The staff was pressed by Xion’s glamorous aura to cold sweat, and quickly stamped her boarding pass and handed it to her respectfully.

Xion received the boarding pass and immediately turned to leave. The staff member turned to look at her back, with a face full of intoxication, and he couldn’t help sighing and muttering: "This…this is simply her Majesty’s. Aura…Apart from TV shows and anime, I have never seen a woman with such a strong aura…"

Although the staff member was thinking of Xion, Xion had completely forgotten him and came to the security inspection machine.

This time, all the masters of the Banks Family broke up, and Tokyo was unable to leave the country, so everyone dispersed, and as tourists, they bought ordinary flight tickets and flew to Osaka.

Xion chose the 5.40 flight.

After the flight arrives in Osaka, she will take the private jet temporarily seconded from Highland Falls to return home with other Banks’ subordinates.

……

At this moment, Charlie also came to the VIP security check channel.

Before entering the security checkpoint, he turned sideways and said to Nanako Ito next to him: "Nanako, you have taken so hard to send me so far. I’m going through the security check. You should go back soon."

Nanako Ito nodded reluctantly, and said seriously: "I wish you a good journey, and remember to report me peace after landing."

"Okay!" Charlie smiled slightly, and said: "Take care of yourself too!"

Nanako Ito said with red eyes, "Thank you for your concern, I will definitely!"

Charlie nodded and couldn’t help but sigh softly. With this sigh, there was reluctance, but also relief. What is reluctant is that Nanako Ito is indeed a rare good girl. It can be said that apart from nationality, there is nothing wrong with it. If we say goodbye today, it will be difficult for the two to see each other again in the future, so Charlie will naturally feel reluctant. As for letting go, it was mainly because I came to Japan this time and I had removed the thorn in my heart. That thorn is Nanako Ito.

At the beginning, Nanako Ito insisted on competing with Aurora. As for Aurora, it was because of her own rejuvenation pills that her strength improved by leaps. In the end, Aurora severely injured Nanako Ito in the ring, this was a thorn in Charlie’s heart.

On the one hand, he felt sorry for Nanako Ito, and on the other hand, he admired her character of never giving up. In addition, he also felt ashamed of Nanako Ito to a certain extent. Because it was her own hand that pushed Aurora from a level far below Nanako Ito to a position far surpassing Nanako Ito.

Now, I cured her by myself, so I dilute the distress; I saved her life and made her strength improved by leaps and bounds, so that guilt was also played down.

At this point, the distress and guilt have been washed away, and the rest is more of an appreciation for Nanako Ito.

Therefore, Charlie smiled at her knowingly, revealing a row of white teeth: "If this is the case, then I will go first!"

"Okay!" Nanako Ito nodded heavily, feeling extremely sad, but still smiling and said sweetly: "Charlie, I wish you good luck, peace and health!"

Ancient Japan respected martial arts, and the ultimate representative of martial arts was the Bushido that they highly respected.

Therefore, in Japanese tradition, wishing a person’s martial arts has many meanings, not only wishing the other person good luck, but also wishing the other person invincibility.

It can be said that it is the highest blessing.

Charlie didn’t expect that Nanako Ito would say the words wishing her own martial arts prosperous, startled slightly, and immediately clasped a fist to her with a serious face, and said loudly: "Thank you Miss Nanako, we will have some time later!"

After speaking, she took a deep look at Nanako again, turned around and entered the security checkpoint.

At the moment Charlie turned around, Nanako Ito’s tears burst.

She looked at Charlie’s back, tears like rain!

She wanted to call Charlie so that he could look back so that she could take a closer look at him.

However, she was afraid that when she stopped him, when he saw her face full of tears, he would think a lot, would misunderstand, and think that he deliberately wanted him to see him letting go of all the disguise.

Therefore, she resisted the urge to call him, just wanted to stand here, watch him disappear into that door, and then turned and left.

At this moment, Charlie couldn’t help it suddenly, and subconsciously looked back at her.

Just a glance made Charlie’s whole body as if struck by lightning, and stayed for a while. He wanted to turn his head, and beckoned to her courteously. But I didn’t expect it. Looking back, Nanako, who was still smiling just now, was already crying into tears.

At this moment, Charlie felt that the softest part of his heart seemed to have suffered a shock. This kind of feeling, in general, only needs two words, that is: heart broken!

Nanako Ito didn’t expect that Charlie would even look back at him again. At this moment, as the eldest lady of the Ito family, as the Nanako Ito who had undergone traditional Japanese education since childhood, she finally completely lost all self-control ability.

At this moment, she lost all her sanity and ran towards Charlie crying, rushed straight into his arms and hugged him tightly. Before Charlie came back to her senses, she gently stood on tiptoe and offered her first kiss on her own initiative. Those thin lips that were a little salty and cold because of her tears, kissed Charlie’s lips without hesitation… …

Charlie felt the soft and cold touch of Nanako’s lips first, and then felt a slight bitter taste in his mouth. He knew in his heart that this was the taste of Nanako’s tears.

At this moment, he felt a little bit reluctant and helpless.

A few seconds later, their lips parted, Nanako Ito raised her head, looked at Charlie with red eyes, choked up and said: "Charlie, don’t forget me…"

Charlie nodded earnestly: "Don’t worry, it definitely won’t!"

Nanako Ito said solemnly: "If there is anything that needs my help in the future, please you must tell me!"

Charlie nodded: "Okay, so do you!"

Nanako Ito broke her tears into a smile: "Then Charlie, let’s go, if you get off the plane again, you won’t be able to catch up!"

Charlie looked at her and said softly: "Nanako, there will be a period later."

"Well, you will come later!"

Charlie turned around this time, and did not look back. He didn’t want to be like just now, when he looked back, he saw a tearful Nanako Ito. So, simply put your mind away and stepped into the security check channel.

The surrounding passengers, seeing the beautiful and charming Nanako Ito, covered their face with their hands at the security checkpoint, their eyes were crying, and they looked at Charlie’s figure without blinking until they disappeared, and their hearts were quite moved.

At this moment, most men envied the man who had just disappeared from the security check.

"How can that guy have such a beautiful woman watching him cry with such infatuation?!"

"The point is… he never looked back! This is too much!"

"Be me, I must turn around to save that woman and tell her I will never leave!"

Nanako Ito turned a deaf ear to everything in her body. After Charlie disappeared for a long time, she was still immersed in the feelings that had nowhere to rest. Until, her cell phone rang.

The phone connected, and a woman’s voice came: "Miss, I have arrived at the gate of the airport, where are you?"

Nanako Ito wiped away her tears hurriedly, and said, "Wait a moment, I’ll be here soon!"

After speaking, she hurriedly looked into the security checkpoint again, and after making sure that Charlie could not be seen, she turned and left the airport reluctantly.

Outside the airport at this time, three black Rolls Royces were already waiting side by side.

As soon as Nanako Ito walked out of the airport gate, the co-pilot of the Rolls-Royce in the middle walked down to a young woman. The woman respectfully greeted her: "Miss is here!"

Nanako Ito nodded, and before she got to the front, the man opened the back door for her.

After Nanako Ito got into the car, she closed the door and returned to the co-pilot.

After getting in the car, Nanako Ito couldn’t help but asked her: "Kaana, did you buy the ring I wanted for me?"

"I got it!" The woman called Kawana, whose full name is Hisui Kawana, is a senior assistant of the Ito family. At this time, she immediately handed over a beautiful Tiffany jewelry box from the co-pilot.

Nanako Ito took the jewelry box excitedly, and carefully unpacked it.

When she opened the box, she found that in the jewelry box, lying quietly, the same ring that was exactly the same as the diamond ring that Charlie had her try.

The rings are the same in style and size, even the size of the shank is exactly the same.

As soon as she saw this ring, Nanako Ito felt extremely happy and joyful, as if this ring was really given to herself by Charlie.

Seeing her looking at this ring, Kawana was overjoyed and asked in surprise: "Miss, why would you be interested in a brand like Tiffany? This brand is a very ordinary jewelry brand, and this Rings are too cheap, and diamonds are really hard to get out…"

Kawana is right. This kind of diamond ring, which sells for less than 1 million, is simply for ordinary little rich men. The real rich man doesn’t even bother to wear this kind of ring.

The richest people in Europe, America, Japan and South Korea like diamonds the most. Some of them are very pure, and the cutting process can reach the top diamonds. One is worth ten million. Real wealthy people buy this kind of diamonds, specially made into diamond rings.

Therefore, the diamond ring worn by the top wealthy people is worth more than tens of millions, which is really ordinary. Chinese rich people like more things. They not only like diamonds, but also all kinds of gems, especially jade.

The real top-quality emperor green jade has a surprisingly high price. It is not a big problem for a bracelet to be worth more than tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. Because for the wealthy, this kind of jewelry can not only bring out face, but also has a lot of room for appreciation.

The Ito family itself is Japan’s top wealthy family, and Nanako Ito is the only daughter of the family patriarch. She would like this ordinary small diamond ring, which really exceeds Kawana’s cognition of her.

Nanako Ito held the diamond ring in love, and said shyly: "Kaana, there are some things that cannot be measured by value. This ring may not be worth too much in your eyes, but it is invaluable in my eyes. ."

After all, she couldn’t wait to wear the ring on her ring finger.

Looking at this ring, she couldn’t help showing a happy smile on her face.

Kawana Hisui exclaimed: "Miss, the ring finger is specially used to wear a wedding ring. You can’t wear a ring on the ring finger. Otherwise, if someone sees it, you will think you have been married. !"

When Nanako Ito heard this, she suddenly realized that as a single woman, she really shouldn’t wear a ring on her ring finger. This would cause misunderstandings among people around her.

But this did not delay her love for the ring, so she hurriedly took off the ring, put it back carefully, and stuck out her tongue at Kawana Hisui: "It’s okay, I just wear it for a try, and go out. I will definitely not wear it."

Kawana nodded and asked her, "Miss, where are we going now?"

Nanako Ito said: "Go to the hospital, I’ll accompany my father!"

"it is good!"

……

At this moment, Charlie had successfully passed the security check, and took his passport and boarding pass to the VIP lounge. Now, there is about an hour before the flight takes off, and about half an hour before boarding. There were not many people in the VIP lounge, so Charlie randomly found a seat and sat down.

As soon as I sat down, a beautiful waiter immediately said to ask: "Hello sir, do you need something to drink?"

Charlie didn’t know why, but Nanako Ito was still in his heart, so he waved his hand absently, "No, thank you."

The waiter nodded and said politely: "If you have any needs, please feel free to tell me."

"Ok."

After Charlie finished speaking, he was about to take out his mobile phone to contact Isaac Cameron. With his keen hearing, he heard a woman not far away. She lowered her voice and said to the phone: "In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, notify the crew, tonight first, we will rest one night in Highland Falls and return to Eastcliff tomorrow!"

Originally, Xion’s retreat plan was that everyone dispersed to Osaka, and then transferred a private jet from Highland Falls to bring everyone from Osaka directly back to Eastcliff.

However, considering that if the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department cannot catch itself and the other Banks Family members, it will definitely recheck the previous exit records, so a plane flying directly from Osaka to Eastcliff will inevitably become the most in the eyes of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Suspicious object.

Therefore, Xion decided to fly to Highland Falls from Osaka first.

The Japanese side only has the right to check the flight information related to its own country. In theory, for all flights departing from Japan, the Japanese side has the right to check all the information about the flight.

But if you arrive at Highland Falls and then fly directly from Highland Falls to Eastcliff, then this is a completely domestic flight and has nothing to do with Japan. In this way, the Japanese clues are also broken.

It stands to reason that Xion would not make such a low-level mistake of being heard when making a phone call. She deliberately chose a corner in the VIP lounge where there was no one within 5 meters. And when she called just now, she deliberately suppressed her voice to the lowest level.

Judging from her experience, with the volume of her words just now, it is impossible for anyone to hear it even within three meters. Unless that person is only about one meter away from him. In addition, she didn’t reveal too sensitive information when she spoke, only that she changed the plan and flew to Highland Falls first and then to Eastcliff. However, she did not expect that she would be heard by Charlie several meters away when she called with such a low voice. Charlie heard her words and immediately realized that this woman must be from the Banks Family. the reason is simple.

The reason why the entire Tokyo implements strict exit control is because the Banks Family destroyed Matsumoto’s affairs. At this time, those who are deliberately thinking about leaving Japan and deliberately conceal their whereabouts are most likely from the Banks Family. What’s more, this woman said on the phone just now that she must fly to Highland Falls before returning to Eastcliff.

This proves that her destination is actually Eastcliff.

Eastcliff happened to be the base camp of the Banks Family, so this woman must have worked for the Banks Family. After Xion gave orders, she put the phone back in her pocket and closed her eyes in the seat to rest.

Charlie quietly looked at the woman not far away. The beauty of her appearance was Charlie’s first impression of her, and his second impression of her was that the features of this woman made people feel too cold.

The Apocalyptic Book made Charlie’s perception more sensitive, allowing him to perceive a deeper taste from a person.

The feeling that Xion gave him was faintly bloody.

This kind of feeling is rarely encountered in ordinary people, so he can be sure that this woman’s hands must be bloody. If he thinks about it, she should be the killer of the Banks Family.

Moreover, listening to what she said, the masters sent by the Banks Family to Japan should be just like herself, preparing to leave Japan by private jet from Osaka.

Thinking of this, he immediately took out his phone and sent Isaac Cameron a WeChat message: "Isaac, you can check it out immediately. There are a few private planes flying from Osaka tonight."

Isaac Cameron did not ask the reason, and immediately began an investigation.

Although he doesn’t have much energy in Japan, collecting some tips, this basic problem can still be solved.

Civil aviation information itself is not considered a secret. Even the route of a private jet cannot be concealed from the airport staff and the airport dispatch system.

Therefore, Isaac Cameron quickly found some information and summarized it to Charlie.

Isaac Cameron’s message to Charlie showed that there were four private jets flying from Osaka to Highland Falls tonight.

Two of them are small business jets with very few passengers. Both planes carry about 10 passengers. Considering that there are many masters from the Banks Family in Japan, it is unlikely to take this kind of aircraft back, so Charlie Then directly filter out the two planes.

The remaining two are private jets modified from Airbus a320 aircraft, and the number of seats for the entire aircraft is about forty to fifty people.

Therefore, Charlie speculated that the person from the Banks Family who left Japan from Osaka tonight took one of the two a320s.

So he asked Isaac Cameron to carefully investigate the information of the two aircraft.

Both aircraft are registered in China. One of them is under the name of a domestic private airline, but it is actually serving a high-end travel agency, specializing in high-end outbound charter flights, and this aircraft just left from the south yesterday. Shenzhen City sent a high-end tour group of forty people over, and today plans to pick up another group of tour group members to return to Shenzhen City.

The other one was registered under the name of a real estate company in China Shipping. The plane arrived in Osaka from China Shipping only today. The original flight plan was to fly from Osaka to Eastcliff, but the flight plan was temporarily changed and applied Permission to fly from Osaka to Highland Falls.

As soon as Charlie saw this, he knew that the last plane must have been arranged by the Banks Family.

Analyzing so far, Charlie suddenly had a bad idea.

As a result, he wiped a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, and after giving Isaac Cameron some orders, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, squinted his eyes on his seat and squinted to sleep.

Twenty minutes later, a gentle voice rang in his ears: "Priority boarding of your flight has already started, honorable first-class passenger. If you want to board the flight early, please go to the boarding gate.

Charlie gave a hum, and glanced at Xion’s position, and saw that Xion had also stood up, and thought to himself: "Thinking of this Banks Family’s female assassin, she is on the same flight as me. ."

Afterwards, he stretched his waist and took his small suitcase, before Xion stepped out of the VIP lounge.

Charlie came all the way to the boarding gate, and after showing his boarding pass, he gave priority to boarding from the VIP lane before all economy class passengers boarded the plane.

Since the plane was flying on a one-hour short-haul route from Tokyo to Osaka, the plane had very few first-class cabins, with only eight seats. Charlie’s seat was in the second row by the window on the right.

The weak flight attendant offered to help him put the suitcase, Charlie thanked him, but he did it himself and put the suitcase in the overhead compartment. Just as he sat down, Xion walked in with a few first-class passengers. When Charlie saw her coming in, his first thought was to turn his head and not look at her, so as not to be discovered by her.

However, between the electric light and flint, he suddenly realized a problem. A female killer like Xion’s strength and perception ability, although not necessarily better than herself, must be superior to ordinary people. And she is so beautiful, she must have accepted the attention given to her by ordinary men. If you deliberately avoid looking at her, she is very likely to notice something abnormal.

So Charlie deliberately looked at Xion with a look of surprise and awe, as if he was shocked by her beauty and excited about being able to take the same plane with her. Xion felt Charlie’s scorching gaze, but just glanced at him casually, and her heart was immediately full of disdain.

She secretly said contemptuously in her heart: "Hey, it’s another hanging silk who can’t pull his legs when she sees a beautiful woman!"

Although Xion sneered at Charlie’s performance, it was Charlie’s superficial appearance that made her relax a little guard against Charlie. Then, she stepped to Charlie’s side and sat down directly next to him. As soon as she sat down, Xion spent her spare time and looked at Charlie silently. This was not because she had doubts about Charlie, but because of her usual cautious habit. In each environment, the first thing she will do is to have a relatively in-depth understanding of the environment, so as to obtain more information that may be useful.

She observed Charlie for a while, and found that this man was really handsome and looked pleasing to the eye. It is that when I look at myself occasionally, the straight-forward look makes people look a little bit uncomfortable.

So, Xion turned around, looked at Charlie, and asked with a smile: "Mr. is Chinese?"

Charlie didn’t expect that this Banks Family’s female assassin would turn her face to talk to him, so he pretended to be surprised, and then asked with a bit of surprise: "Beauty, how can you tell that I am Chinese? This is not A flight to China."

Xion smiled slightly and said seriously: "The difference between Japanese boys and Chinese boys is still very big. For example, Japanese boys basically shave their eyebrows, and their hairstyles and dressing styles are also different."

Charlie smiled and said, "The beauty is really observant."

Xion nodded, and asked him, "Where is Mr. from China?"

Charlie said casually: "I’m from the southern region."

"Oh?" Xion raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "southern region is a good place. As the saying goes, there is heaven above and Eastcliff below. The soil and water there are very nourishing."

After that, Xion asked him again: "By the way, since you are from southern region, you should know the Webb family of southern region, right?"

After all, Xion is a well-versed and experienced master. Hearing Charlie introduced himself as southern region, his first thought was to determine whether Charlie lied.

She felt that if the man next to her did not lie, he would most likely be a very useful tool person. In the next trip, if there is any emergency, he can be used as a shield, so that she can be better. Be safer.

Charlie heard the woman next to him mention the Webb family, and knew that the other party wanted to test if he was from southern region, so he smiled and said, "Who doesn’t know about the Webb family, the current owner is Donald, they have two sons, one is called Sean and the other is called Kian. That Kian is very famous. It is said that I don’t know which of the tendons didn’t match up, and he has to eat poop every once in a while. Oh, it’s also amazing."

Xion smiled and said, "I didn’t expect you to be familiar with Webb’s affairs."

Charlie said with a playful smile: "Of course, who doesn’t know about the Webb family, southern region?"

As he said, Charlie lowered his voice and said, "Tell you something more exciting!"

Xion nodded: "Listen with respect."

Charlie hooked her and said, "You get closer and I will tell you."

Xion couldn’t help frowning slightly, and said in a cold tone: "You can just say that."

Charlie wrote a copy of his face: "How can this secret be told in front of so many people casually? If you want to listen, come and listen. If you don’t listen, forget it."

Xion’s anger came up all at once, seeing Charlie’s serious intention to take advantage of her, maybe he wanted to lick her with his big mouth.

However, Xion really wanted to know, what exactly Charlie knew about the more explosive material, so he suppressed the disgust in her heart and moved her body towards him, and said coldly: "Hurry up!"

Charlie also deliberately leaned toward her, spitting out warm air in her ear: "Some time ago, the brother-in-law of Donald, that is, Marcone, the leader of the southern region Gang, was killed. He was killed together, his wife, and a lot of beggars!"

Xion immediately retracted her body from Charlie’s side, keeping a certain distance from Charlie, and said coldly: "That’s it? It was all popular in short videos at the time. I ask you, Does anyone else know?"

Charlie shrugged: "I thought you didn’t know."

Xion glared at him disgustingly. In her opinion, Charlie just used this matter to try to get close to her.

But fortunately, he didn’t take any real advantage, so Xion didn’t have an attack either.

However, after this incident, Xion’s guard against Charlie was even lower.

Seeing that Xion could no longer speak, Charlie voluntarily leaned over to ask her, "Hey beauty, where are you from? I told you all, so do you want to talk to me?"

Xion said blankly: "You told me, it doesn’t mean that I have to tell you."

Charlie smiled and said: "Beauty, don’t be so cold! You are such a beautiful big beauty, you should smile more, smile more will make you look better!"

Xion rubbed her temples, and said disgustedly: "I’m sorry, I want to rest."

After speaking, she simply closed her eyes.

Charlie asked again: "Beauty, what are you doing in Osaka? Are you going to Osaka or returning from Osaka?"

Xion opened her eyes, frowned at him, and asked, "How do you know that I am not going back to China from Osaka?"

"Tokyo won’t let you go!" Charlie sighed, and said, "I don’t know what is going on in Tokyo, and what exit control is going on. My family is still waiting for me to go back to celebrate the New Year. There is no choice but to choose from Osaka. gone……"

Xion nodded lightly, and thought to herself: "It seems that I am too sensitive. People in Tokyo who want to return to China basically have to leave from Osaka or other airports in northeastern Japan. It’s normal to return home from Osaka.

Therefore, Xion also completely lost the interest in chatting with Charlie, and said: "Okay, I’ll squint for a while, if nothing is wrong, don’t chat with me."

Charlie didn’t shut his mouth wisely, but continued to ask: "By the way, the beauty, I listen to your accent, it sounds like a Eastcliff person!"

As soon as Xion’s brows stretched out, she quickly frowned, denying: "I am not from Eastcliff, I am from Highland Falls."

Currently, Japan restricts exits and conducts investigations on all foreign tourists. Among them, the most important thing is tourists from China’s Eastcliff native place, so Xion was cautious and described herself as a Chinese citizen.

Charlie said in surprise at this time: "Oh, beautiful, you’re boring. Everyone is Chinese. It’s fate to meet on a Japanese plane. You don’t need to chat with your compatriots and hide it, right? Your accent As soon as I heard it was from Eastcliff, the people of Highland Falls are not talking like you."

Xion was about to be annoyed by Charlie. She is now more and more sure that Charlie has nothing wrong with him, nor is there any danger. He is just a bit sloppy, a bit wretched, and a bit too much nonsense. So while bothering him so much, she also completely relaxes her guard against him. .

At this time, she closed her eyes and rested her mind, too lazy to talk to Charlie.

Charlie has already instructed Isaac Cameron on WeChat to prepare him according to his plan…

Soon, the plane took off from Tokyo Airport. An hour later, we landed at Osaka Airport on time. When the plane landed, according to the usual practice, let first-class guests get off the plane first. Xion didn’t have any luggage and was sitting in a row outside, so as soon as the plane stopped, she immediately got up and walked directly to the door.

As soon as the cabin door opened, Xion stepped out. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, the plane arranged by the Banks Family will take off in half an hour, so she needs to go to the business jet terminal and go through the security check again. To reach the hangar of the private jet.

The duty process of private jets is different from that of ordinary civil aviation, and ordinary terminals only serve ordinary civil aviation passengers.

As long as the customized passengers take private jets or business jets, they all go through the security check and boarding at the business jet terminal.

When Charlie walked out of the hatch carrying the suitcase, Xion was no longer in the long reach.

Charlie couldn’t help but smiled and thought to himself: "I want to go back so anxiously? The more anxious you want to go back, the less I don’t want you to go back."

Thinking of this, he himself walked slowly to the business jet terminal while taking out his mobile phone and asked Isaac Cameron: "Isaac, how are things arranged to explain you?"

Isaac Cameron smiled and said, "Master, don’t worry, I have everything ready."

Charlie snorted and said, "You pay attention to the situation, I will be here soon."

"Good master!"

When Charlie arrived at the business jet terminal and passed the security check smoothly, Isaac Cameron had been waiting in the terminal for a long time.

Seeing Charlie, he immediately stepped forward and whispered to him: "Master, everyone else has already boarded the plane. The woman in black clothes you mentioned on WeChat, I just saw her. After passing the security check, I made a shuttle bus and went to Hangar No. 12. The plane parked there is the one you found out!"

After speaking, he said again: "Oh, yes, our plane is parked in Hangar 13 next to them, and the departure time we requested is just behind them, and their plane will be in front of us in a moment. One."

"Okay!" Charlie laughed and said, "Go, go to the hangar first, and wait for a good show!"

Later, Charlie and Isaac Cameron boarded a VIP shuttle bus and went to Hangar 13 together.

The shuttle bus drove all the way into the hangar, and the Gulfstream airliner that arrived was already waiting here.

When the plane sent Charlie and the others to Japan, they first flew to Tokyo, and then flew directly to Osaka to wait. During this time, they never left Osaka.

Seeing Charlie’s arrival, Don Albert, Liam and others hurriedly got off the plane before Charlie arrived, and respectfully guarded outside the cabin door.

After Charlie got out of the car, everyone called Master Wade, and then bowed deeply together.

Charlie waved at them and said, "Don’t engage in these etiquettes, board the plane quickly, I’m still waiting for a good show!"

After all, he has already taken the lead in boarding the plane. Seeing this, other people hurriedly followed.

After everyone boarded the plane, the flight attendant immediately closed the door, and then asked Isaac Cameron for instructions: "Mr. Wade, can the plane be launched?"

Isaac Cameron glanced at Charlie, and when he saw Charlie nodding, he immediately said to the flight attendant: "Let’s launch it now!"

Subsequently, the aircraft was slowly pushed out of the hangar by ground vehicles.

The captain reported the situation to the tower and requested takeoff arrangements by the way. The tower responded to the instructions and informed the captain that there was a private jet going to Highland Falls in front of them and asked the captain to queue behind him to go to the runway.

So the captain immediately picked up the communicator and made a cabin announcement: "Mr. Wade, we have obtained the queuing permission from the tower. The tower puts us in line behind the China Shipping plane in Hangar No. 12. Now compare the planes waiting to take off at Osaka Airport. Many, it takes about forty minutes to take off."

As soon as Charlie heard that the plane he was flying was behind the plane of Banks’ family, he immediately said to Isaac Cameron, "Go, go to the cockpit!"

Isaac Cameron quickly followed Charlie and squeezed into the somewhat narrow cockpit together.

As soon as Isaac Cameron came in, he asked the captain, "Where is the plane from China Shipping?"

The captain pointed to the plane that had just been pushed out from the hangar and was turning in place, and said, "Isaac, that’s the one."

Isaac Cameron nodded and saw that the plane turned toward the runway after turning in place, so he quickly said to the captain, "Quickly follow him!"

The captain immediately increased the engine thrust, and the plane followed the Banks’ plane and taxied forward unhurriedly.

Seeing the plane with its wings trembling constantly in front, Charlie’s face was full of smiles.

……

At this moment, in the Airbus A320 sent by the Banks Family, more than fifty top masters of the Banks Family were sitting neatly.

A middle-aged man, looking at Xion sitting in the front unsmilingly, stepped forward and smiled and said: "Miss Xion, this operation is really successful under your command. Let’s destroy the Matsumoto family. None of them died, and we will be successfully withdrawn this time. As long as our planes fly together, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department will never find us in this lifetime!"

As soon as the others heard this, they hurriedly agreed: "Yes, Miss Xion, you have a good leadership this time. After you go back, Mr. Banks will definitely promote you. Don’t forget us at that time!"

Xion said indifferently: "I, like you, are both subordinates of the Banks Family. As long as you do things well, the Patriarch will definitely not treat you badly."

After that, Xion said again: "After going back this time, I will definitely report the truth to the Patriarch and ask for your credit. Please rest assured!"

When everyone heard this, they all smiled and apologized.

Although everyone is a master of martial arts, in the final analysis, they have completely entered the dunya, and they have worked for the Banks Family for money.

When Xion said that she wanted to ask for credit for everyone, everyone naturally knew, which meant that the Banks Family would definitely reward everyone with a generous amount of cash.

As a result, everyone clapped happily, cheering and whistling endlessly.

At this time, Xion’s phone vibrated.

She picked up her mobile phone, saw that Zayne was calling, hurriedly connected the phone, and said respectfully: "Patriarch!"

Zayne’s voice came: "Xion, how is your side? Is it about to take off? There are no accidents and twists in the middle, right?"

Xion hurriedly said, "Master, our plane is already in line for take-off, and it is expected to take off in half an hour at most!"

"Very good!" Zayne said with a smile: "This time, you did a very beautiful job! When you return to Eastcliff, you will definitely be rewarded!"

Xion said piously: "Patriarch, it is Xion’s blessing to share worries for you and the Banks Family…"

Zayne laughed and said, "If you leave, I am really lucky to have you as a strong general! Don’t you always want to go back to your hometown to take a look, after this time you go back, I will give you a good vacation and go back to your hometown to take a rest Rest, you can rest until the Lantern Festival and then come back!"

Xion said gratefully: "Thank you Patriarch! I really want to go back and take a look. It would be great if I can rest!"

Zayne said, "You did so beautifully this time, and you will definitely have a good rest when you go back!"

When Xion was about to say thank you, a large number of helicopters roared from all directions outside. Outside the window, you could see many armored personnel carriers roaring, surrounding the planes.

In the sky, the helicopter shouted with a high-power speaker: "Listen to the people below, we are the Japanese Self-Defense Force! You are now surrounded!"

At this moment, more than fifty Banks Family masters in the plane looked shocked!

The plane is about to take off, and everyone will be able to retreat, leave Japan, and return home to receive awards.

Xion had even received repeated compliments from Zayne on the phone. Who could have predicted that at this moment, things suddenly changed dramatically!

More than a dozen helicopters of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, more than 30 ground-wheeled armored vehicles, and the planes that surrounded Xion and others!

The Japanese Self-Defense Force is actually the Japanese army. Only after Japan was defeated that year, according to regulations, the defeated country could not have an army, so it made some changes in the form of the Self-Defense Force.

Although it is called the Self-Defense Force, the equipment and training standards of the entire Self-Defense Force are completely in accordance with the regular army.

The masters of the Banks Family are certainly very strong, but no matter how strong they are, they are just martial arts masters. Their little punches and kicks, in front of the guns and guns of the regular army, are almost like children playing house.

What’s more, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces dispatched this time are all specially trained anti-terrorist special forces, and the number is large, and the total number of air and ground forces is at least 600 or 700!

These six to seven hundred people are almost the top presence in the Japanese Self-Defense Forces!

In addition, their equipment is very sophisticated, and they have set up a net in advance, so the Banks Family masters are simply inevitable!

Xion, who had not been in the old well, couldn’t help panicking now.

She blurted out and asked the people around: "What’s the matter?! How did the Japanese Self-Defense Force find us?! Who leaked the wind?!"

Everyone was full of horror, and they didn’t know who had leaked the news. However, they know that everyone is over this time! Originally, the movement they made in Tokyo this time was so surprising that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and even the entire Japanese government hated them to their bones, so they would trace their whereabouts at all costs.

Tokyo and many surrounding cities have implemented exit controls in order to catch them early.

Now that they are in the hands of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, you don’t have to think about it, this is a big trouble!

At this time, Zayne’s phone has not hung up.

Hearing the movement on the phone, he immediately blurted out and asked: "Xion, what’s the matter?!"

Xion said with a trembling voice: "Patriarch…our plane is surrounded by the Japanese Self-Defense Force…"

"What?!" Zayne felt dizzy when he heard this!

He secretly said in his heart: "It’s over! This is over! The Banks Family has sent nearly a hundred people to Japan this time. Except for some support and auxiliary personnel, the real core masters are all on that plane!"

"It can be said that the more than fifty people on that plane represent at least 80% of the combat effectiveness of the Banks Family!"

"Especially Xion, this is a general who can be one hundred!"

"If these people fall into the hands of the Japanese government, according to Japanese law, the principal offender should be properly sentenced to death, and the accessory should also be imprisoned for life…"

Thinking of this, Zayne almost ran away, and he tremblingly asked, "Xion, what is going on?! Did you leak the wind, or did a traitor appear inside?!"

Xion also said nervously, "Going home, I don’t know this now…"

At this time, the broadcast outside the plane continued: "This is the Japanese Self-Defense Force. You are restricted to immediately turn off the aircraft engine and open the door for investigation. Otherwise, we will resort to aggressive attacks!"

The captain and deputy captain in the cockpit panicked first.

They can all see the gunship above the front, and the large-caliber cannon in front of the helicopter has been aimed at them.

In front of this kind of military weapon, the civil aviation airliner has absolutely no power to parry. If the engine is not turned off, the cannon on the helicopter can instantly turn the aircraft into a hornet’s nest.

So they didn’t care about asking Xion for instructions, and immediately turned off the aircraft engine.

At this time, the outside broadcast continued: "This is the Japanese Self-Defense Force. You are restricted to open all hatches immediately! Otherwise, our special forces will attack!"

The captain ran out of the cockpit at this time and said nervously: "The other party asked us to open the hatch. If we don’t open it, we will attack!"

There was also chaos in the cabin.

These so-called super masters were completely panicked at this moment. Some people stood up in a panic, like a headless fly, pacing back and forth in the cabin, as if looking for a way to escape.

More than fifty people, like more than fifty cockroaches locked in a glass bottle, were so frightened that there was nothing to add! Xion also panicked. However, she knew very well in her heart that once the hatch was opened, it was tantamount to surrendering!

The massacre of the Matsumoto family angered the whole of Japan. If she takes everyone to surrender, the Japanese government will not let them go, and will punish them with the harshest means possible…

However, if you don’t surrender, the end will probably be even worse!

Because special forces all over the world basically adopt the same approach when fighting terrorism.

They will use directional bombs to blow open the doors and windows of the cabin, and then throw flash bombs and tear gas into the cabin.

Flash bombs will release extremely strong light instantly, blinding people’s eyes in a short period of time. Once they lose their vision, they can only be slaughtered.

And tear gas is a double blow.

It not only makes people cough and loses combat effectiveness, but also makes people’s eyes irritated and secretes a lot of tears, further destroying the opponent’s vision.

The flash bombs and tear gas came in turns so many times, before the special forces rushed in, the people inside might not be able to hold it, climb out and surrender…

In despair, Xion asked Zayne on the other end of the phone, "Patriarch…you…what do you think we should do…"

"How to do……"

Zayne whispered feebly, all the distressed are bleeding! The elite of the Banks Family’s core are going to be wiped out! The blow and influence this brought to the Banks Family was too great! Moreover, in the next few years, it is impossible for the Banks Family to re-assemble such a team! Even if it can, it will have to pay a huge cost!

The cost of attracting a top master is sometimes higher than attracting a hundred ordinary people! With so many top players, the cost behind them is also astronomical.

What is even more depressing is that if these fifty people fall into the hands of the Japanese government, whether they are sentenced to death or life imprisonment, the Banks Family will have to pay their relatives a lot of living allowances all the year round!

This is also the core method used by the Banks Family to win over these masters. The reason why they worked for the Banks Family was because the Banks Family promised their high salaries, and they also promised that in the event of an accident, the Banks Family would pay their family members a monthly subsidy of more than one million Dollar.

It was this kind of money spent at any cost that allowed the Banks Family to gather such a large number of top experts. But now, once these fifty-odd people are captured by the Japanese government, their families will immediately become the oil bottle of the Banks Family! Moreover, the Banks Family must not kick these oil bottles away, otherwise, no one will be devoted to the Banks Family in the future! So, this time I really have to lose to grandma’s house!

At the time when the two sides were deadlocked, the head of Japan’s homeland security department had already flown to Osaka Airport by special plane.

With him, there was the Director of the Tokyo Warning Agency.

Originally, they were under tremendous pressure and carried out a carpet investigation in Tokyo. They tried their best to catch a group of murderers, so that they could give the people an explanation and the high-level officials.

But what I didn’t expect was that these murderers were more cunning than the foxes, and left no useful clues at all.

When they originally wanted to continue to expand their search range, they suddenly received a message from a mysterious man saying that the murderer had arrived in Osaka and would return to China by plane from Osaka. This shocked the people of the Department of Homeland Security!

If this group of people is really allowed to run away, this sensational massacre that caused a sensation across the country may not be broken for a lifetime.

At that time, the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department and the Homeland Security Department will be completely thrown into the face, and even be scolded by thousands of people.

Therefore, the Homeland Security Department immediately made a decision to directly take over the case from the Metropolitan Police Department, and then notify the Self-Defense Forces in Osaka to take over and prevent the plane from taking off at all costs.

The Japanese Self-Defense Force has tens of thousands of troops stationed in Osaka. Upon receiving instructions from the Homeland Security Bureau, they immediately dispatched the most powerful special forces to Osaka Airport.

Moreover, the Homeland Security Department even made an emergency plan to prepare a fighter squadron.

If the special forces fail to stop the private jet and allow it to take off, the Japanese Self-Defense Force’s f35 fighter jet will immediately take off, trying to force it to return to Osaka Airport and land before it leaves Japan’s airspace.

At this time, the special plane of the Department of Homeland Security just stopped, the person in charge immediately picked up the phone and asked: "How is the situation on the scene now? Is the other party’s plane under control?!"

On the phone, the voice of the operational commander came immediately: "Now the opponent’s aircraft is surrounded by our square-wheeled armored vehicles, and there is no possibility of breaking through, but the opponent has not yet been captured, we are already preparing for a storm!"

"Okay!" The head of the Department of Homeland Security gritted his teeth and said, "Give them one more minute. If they don’t surrender obediently, immediately carry out a live ammunition attack! This time we must kill these cruel desperadoes in one fell swoop and give it to all of Japan. The people will explain!"

Following his order, four boarding vehicles with boarding ladders slowly drove towards Banks’ plane from both sides.

Four combat squads with live ammunition have assembled under the plane. Once the boarding car is aimed at the cabin door, they will quickly rush up, blow up the cabin door, and use flash bombs and tear gas to conduct the first round of attack.

Their firearms have also been inspected. The all-American assault rifles have very powerful firepower. Once the fire is exchanged, these Banks Family’s subordinates have no power to parry.

At this time, Xion, through the window, saw the boarding car approaching, she was already extremely nervous, but she still didn’t think about what to do.

Someone around me panicked and proposed: "Let’s open the hatch and surrender honestly. If they attack by force, the bullet will not be long-sighted!"

"Surrender?!" Someone immediately scolded angrily: "Damn! I killed four of the Matsumoto family alone. Isn’t surrendering to death? He will definitely be sentenced to death by then!"

"The death penalty does not matter!" Another person blurted out: "The execution cycle of the death penalty in Japan is very long. Do you know the Shinrikyo who committed terrorist attacks at Tokyo subway stations before? Their leader Shoko Asahara used sand in 1995. Lin Duchi attacked the Tokyo subway and shocked the world, but he was not executed until 2018, and it has been delayed for more than 20 years! Even if we are sentenced to death, we can at least live in prison for more than ten or twenty years. It’s better than being shot to death right now, right?"

"Yes!" Someone stood up, clenched a fist and said, "With our strength, even if we go to prison, we can definitely become a hegemon in the prison. No one wants to bully us. Then we can live even in prison. Very comfortable, why don’t you think about it now?"

The conversation between these people immediately convinced most people. If you can live, no one is willing to give up the hope of survival. Even living in prison is much better than dying on the spot.

So everyone looked at Xion and blurted out: "Miss Xion, let’s surrender!"

"Yes! Surrender!"

"Leave the green hills, I’m not afraid that there will be no firewood!"

Zayne on the phone also gave a long sigh and said to Xion: "Xion, surrender, I will do everything possible to mediate with the Japanese side, and I will rescue you anyway…"

The string in Xion’s mind was finally loosened. Although he was still unwilling, he nodded and said, "Patriarch, I know… you take care, if you can’t Serving you is in control…"

Zayne was heartbroken, but he could only speak, "Trust me, I will definitely save you!"

"Well! If you believe it!"

Xion said angrily, then hung up the phone and said to the flight attendant: "Okay, open the hatch!"

The flight attendant nodded immediately and opened the four front and rear hatches one after another.

Afterwards, I heard people shouting outside: "Everyone put their hands on top of their heads and lined up to walk down the spiral staircase. Anyone who dares to play tricks will be killed on the spot!"

Xion sighed, stood up, and said to everyone with a sad expression: "It is also fate for everyone to work together, I hope you can take care of yourself!"

After speaking, she raised her hands above her head, and stepped out of the hatch first.

Outside the cabin, the helicopter kept roaring overhead, and the huge wind blew Xion’s long hair and clothes.

Countless guns were pointed at her below, and someone shouted: "Go down slowly, put your hands on your head and let us see!"

Xion could only do so.

The moment she stepped down the spiral staircase, she was also flustered for her unknown future.

Because she didn’t know what the end of waiting for herself was.

After all, she is the principal culprit. After being arrested, others will definitely confess their identity as the principal culprit.

If nothing else, the death penalty must be waiting for her. Unless Zayne can really save her, she will undoubtedly die.

When she stepped down the spiral staircase, several heavily armed self-defense team members rushed up and pressed her to the ground, then put her hands behind her back, and handcuffed them in handcuffs.

Immediately afterwards, the remaining fifty or so people stepped off the plane one after another, all of them were handcuffed back and squatting on the ground, the heads of the assault rifles against the back of the head.

Even the crew members were not spared, they were all caught by their accomplices.

Charlie stood in the cockpit of the plane behind, sneer in his heart as he watched the Banks Family get swept away.

These fifty-odd people are the claws and fangs of the Banks Family.

Now that they are all in the hands of the Japanese government, the Banks Family’s vitality is greatly injured.

Banks Family, I, Charlie, will definitely let you pay the price for the Anti-Leaf Alliance back then!

After all the members of the Banks Family plane were under control, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces began to clear the ground and gradually restore order at the airport.

They first drove over three buses with steel protective nets welded to their windows, so that everyone including Xion, under the watch of the self-defense team, boarded one by one.

In order to prevent these people from escaping as much as possible, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces put two sets of handcuffs on everyone, besides, they also handcuffed them.

Not only that, they also scattered these people and guarded them one-on-one.

The seat division on the bus has two seats on each side.

Therefore, every Banks Family in handcuffs and handcuffs was arranged to sit by the window, and then a self-defense team with live ammunition sat next to them to prevent them from having any chance to escape.

In addition, ten self-defense personnel armed with live ammunition were arranged in the corridor of the bus to guard all suspects in the vehicle. If there is any change, they will be shot and killed immediately.

Xion was leaning against the window with his face like ashes, looking out the window through the steel protective net. The airport at this time was brightly lit. For Xion, she should have taken off by plane and headed back home, but she never dreamed that she would become a prisoner. She still couldn’t figure out which link went wrong. But she knew that she could not escape this time!

After a while, all of the Banks Family’s men were escorted into the bus by the self-defense team. As a result, the three buses started slowly under the escort of ten wheeled armored vehicles, ready to leave the airport. In order to ensure that there are no accidents to the greatest extent, the Japanese Homeland Security Department plans to relocate all the more than 50 people from the Banks Family to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces station in Osaka.

There are tens of thousands of soldiers guarding them, and no one can rescue them from there. When the bus drove away from the scene, it happened to pass by the plane that Charlie was on behind. The Gulfstream plane Charlie took was a small plane with about ten seats, and the fuselage was not too high. And Xion was sitting in the bus, further shortening the height difference between the two.

When passing by this Gulfstream plane, Xion looked at the plane’s cockpit, just like looking at the cab of an off-road vehicle from an ordinary car. Leaning against the window of the car, she was so desperate, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man who was somewhat familiar standing in the cockpit of a Gulfstream plane passing by.

She glanced at it, angrily almost exploded on the spot! Because she recognized that on that plane, the man who was looking at her playfully was the man who sat next to her when he came to Osaka from Tokyo!

"Why is he also on a private jet?"

"And, it’s still behind our plane?"

"Why does the look in his eyes seem to play with me?!"

"And, why would he pretend to be a squinting ordinary person on the plane?!"

Countless questions suddenly gathered in Xion’s brain.

She suddenly realized that the person who leaked her whereabouts was most likely the Chinese who flew to Osaka with her!

Xion couldn’t help asking herself: "Who is he?!"

Charlie was not afraid of being seen through by Xion at this time, he kept looking at Xion in the bus with a mocking look.

Seeing the other party getting closer and closer to him, Charlie had a frivolous smile on his mouth, looked at Xion, waved at her, and shouted: "Hi, beauty!"

Xion looked at him with cannibal eyes.

Although Charlie couldn’t hear what Charlie said, she could still easily recognize the mouth shape of the words "Hi Beauty".

From Charlie’s playful and ridiculous expressions, Xion realized that she was planted in the hands of this man. She stared at Charlie fiercely with resentful eyes, and her teeth were almost crushed by her! At the moment when the car and the plane interacted and the distance between the two was the shortest, Charlie made a decapitating gesture on his neck with his right hand. This gesture made Xion immediately furious!

Suddenly she jumped up from her seat and shouted hoarsely: "Bad son! I will kill you myself!"

Charlie’s hearing is much more sensitive than ordinary people, so he heard the woman’s angry shout clearly.

Immediately, he smiled at Xion, and said with a smile: "I’m waiting for you!"

Xion recognized this mouth shape clearly, and was even more sure that Charlie was the culprit who harmed her and more than fifty subordinates.

At this moment, she couldn’t wait to eat Charlie alive! However, the reality does not give her any chance of revenge at all. The convoy had already begun to accelerate at this time, and soon passed by Charlie, and after leaving the airport, it drove towards the Self-Defense Force station.

At the same time, the airport staff had drove the plane towing the plane away, and at the same time the tower began to direct the airport to resume normal operations.

The captain beside Charlie said: "The tower has approved us to go to the runway and take off!"

"Okay!" Charlie smiled slightly, and said with satisfaction: "I have been out for so many days, it’s time to go back!"

The plane quickly taxied to the end of the runway, then continued to accelerate on the runway, and finally took off and left Japan.

……

Although Charlie left Japan, Japan was already boiling!

All TV stations across the country are broadcasting major news urgently at this time. During the news, the host excitedly introduced to the audience that the Tokyo Matsumoto family killing case that shocked the whole country, 57 suspects have been arrested!

The news also specifically broadcast real shots of the capture scene.

The shocking scene of multiple armed helicopters, wheeled armored vehicles, and self-defense team members encircling the entire aircraft is indeed jaw-dropping.

Soon, the news spread throughout Japan.

Zayne was in a hot spring hotel in Aomori Prefecture at this time. After reading this news, he angrily smashed everything that could be smashed in the hotel room, including the TV hanging on the wall!

This time, the Banks Family not only suffered heavy losses, but also disgraced!

The old Lord Banks, who was in Eastcliff, had received the news for the first time.

He called and blurted out and asked: "What’s the matter?! What’s the matter?! More than 50 people were taken by the Japanese Self-Defense Forces?! How did you lead the team?! If you didn’t completely hand it over to you, you caused me such a disaster. You are trying to piss me off!"

Zayne suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in pain, "Dad! I don’t know what is going on, I don’t know how to leak the wind, but you should know that I don’t want to see this scene more than you. occur!"

As he said, he firmly grasped his hair with one hand, gritted his teeth and said word by word: "Although Xion’s identity is shameful, she is my flesh and blood after all, and now even her has been arrested. It is very likely that I will be sentenced to death by the Japanese government. Do you understand what I feel when I am a father?"

Xion is only 21 years old this year.

Her actual age is one year younger than Zara.

However, from her birth until the age of eighteen, Zayne didn’t know her existence.

Xion’s biological mother, whose real name is Kairi Elms, is the eldest daughter of the Elms family of China’s four major martial arts families and one of Zayne’s personal bodyguards.

Kairi was not only beautiful, but also very capable. She was almost the leader of the Banks Family bodyguards at the time.

She was three years older than Zayne. When Zayne was fifteen years old, he went abroad to study. For his safety, Lord Banks asked the Elms family to come over and became Zayne’s personal bodyguard.

That year, Kairi was eighteen years old and had just grown up.

Since that year, she has been with Zayne.

Accompany him to study, accompany him to study, accompany him to hone his family business, and accompany him to travel around the world.

Even when Zayne frantically pursued his current wife Deana, Kairi had been secretly guarding.

Kairi joined the world to protect Zayne when he was ignorant, and had been guarding him for more than ten years. she had no understanding of other men at all, so it was natural for her to have a secret love for Zayne, who she was most familiar with.

Kairi has always kept this love in her heart because of the differences in their identities, ages, and family background.

Until Zayne married Deana, Kairi, who was nearly 30 years old, still didn’t reveal what she thought of him.

In the second year of Zara’s birth, Zayne was 30 and Kairi was 33. Zayne encountered a plot overseas. Kairi tried her best to save him at the risk of her life, but Kairi himself was lost because of this. Lost an arm.

Kairi, who became a disabled person, had a sharp decline in combat capability, so Zayne had to let her retire and return to the Elm’s home early.

When Kairi was leaving, Zayne was also upset.

After all, for the 30-year-old at the time, Kairi had been with him almost every step of his life.

Therefore, he asked Kairi if there was anything he could do for her.

Kairi hesitated again and again, expressing the feelings she had buried in her heart for many years.

Zayne, who is usually hard-hearted, was also moved by Kairi’s confession.

That night, he had an excuse to go out and spent the night out with Kairi.

After that night, Kairi left Zayne and returned to her hometown in Northeast China.

After more than nine months, Xion was born.

Xion did not have the surname Banks at first, but followed her mother’s surname. Xion Elms has been held in the palm of the hand by the Elms family since she was a child. She has never been to school. From the age of two to eighteen, she has been practicing ancient martial arts. Therefore, at the age of eighteen, she has surpassed her mother at the age of eighteen and became the strongest in the Elms family.

After becoming an adult at the age of eighteen, Kairi told her her life experience. In Kairi’s description, Zayne is a good father who values love and justice. The reason why he never cared about Xion is because he never knew her existence. Therefore, Kairi gave Xion two choices. Stay and continue to practice martial arts in Elm’s family; Or leave home to work for her biological father.

Xion considered the latter for a long time and chose the latter.

Because she can faintly realize that this is the path her mother hopes to choose.

Zayne didn’t know Xion’s life experience at the beginning, but felt that this girl was extraordinary in strength, a manufacturable, and very much like Kairi back then.

Xion also obeyed her mother’s instructions, and didn’t want Zayne to know this, but the old and cunning Lord Banks saw some clues from Xion.

He always felt that the look in Zayne’s eyes was something wrong with this young girl.

This kind of wrong made him vigilant.

He was afraid that Xion was an undercover agent sent by his opponent, so he asked people to thoroughly investigate Xion’s identity. Going up the source step by step, he finally found Kairi.

After learning that Xion might be Zayne’s daughter, the father ordered someone to collect the hair of the two and quietly compare the DNA. After getting the definite result, he told Zayne all this. Zayne’s first reaction was shock, and his second reaction was moved.

He is really why Kairi is moved by his feelings. After that night that year, she not only gave birth to her own daughter, but also cultivated her into a talent, and quietly sent her back to him to protect his safety.

However, he was also worried about Xion’s identity. After all, Xion is the illegitimate daughter of his derailed marriage. If you let your wife, children, and others know Xion’s identity, then your image in their minds will be greatly reduced.

Moreover, with the wife’s character, she will definitely choose to divorce herself without hesitation. Even with this mistake, nearly two decades have passed. After the old man discussed with him, the two thought of a solution, pretending not to know.

Since Xion didn’t want to disclose his identity and recognize him as the father, he didn’t need to take the initiative to recognize this daughter. Everyone keeps secrets in their hearts, and everything in life will not be affected by this. In the past few years, Zayne took special care of Xion and even trained her as a leader of the Banks Family master team.

He felt that even if he couldn’t show Xion’s fatherly love, he must arrange Xion’s future properly so that she could realize her own life value in Banks’ house, and let her become a master in the future, and worry about food and clothing.

But he never expected that a trip to Japan would ruin all of Xion’s future, even his life.

So, how can he not suffer at this moment! Lord Banks could understand his mood at this time. He was silent for a while, and sighed after a long while, saying: "The current situation is very unfavorable for the Banks Family. We have lost so many people at once. This matter will spread before dawn. All over the country, now we are like tigers with broken teeth. I am worried that the Wade family will be the first one to be unable to hold back! So you can’t get too distracted by this matter, it’s best to go back to China right away and discuss it together. Now, what should I do next!"

Zayne choked and said, "Dad, I have a request, and I hope you can agree to it!"

Lord Banks hummed, "Say it, I’ll listen to it!"

Zayne stared at him and said, "At all costs, we must rescue Xion!"

Lord Banks said with emotion: "Zayne, this matter is really too ruthless! It is tantamount to slap the Japanese government in the face of the whole world. They will definitely deal with this kind of thing severely. If she is rescued, the cost may be too high for you to imagine!"

Zayne said seriously: "Xion’s implementation is what I meant, so I am at my fault in this matter!"

He said, "The Japanese government just wanted to catch the murderer and bring it to justice, and give the people an account. They arrested more than fifty of us, and one of the fifty-something was released. The core purpose has no effect, is it always okay to sell face?"

"Selling face?"

When Lord Banks heard this, he said with some emotion: "In this world, everything can be clearly priced. People say that the enemy of killing his father is greater than the sky. Then you give him 100 million, ten 100 million or even 10 billion, 100 billion, there is always a price that can move him."

After that, he changed his words: "But! The key is how much money it costs to buy this face? If it really costs 10 billion, or even 100 billion, do you want to buy it too?"

Zayne fell silent all at once. He really wanted to save Xion.

She is his own flesh and blood. Tiger poison still doesn’t eat her, how can he watch her die?

Xion, she is the top master of the Banks Family, and she is still young, if she can be rescued, then she can make a great contribution to the Banks Family in the future. However, no matter whether it is sentiment or reason, the cost must always be weighed before calculating the plan to be implemented.

If it is really necessary to pay a price of tens of billions or hundreds of billions, the Banks Family may not agree to it. After all, apart from him and the old man, no one in the Banks Family knew that Xion was his daughter, and they thought it was a subordinate of the Banks Family.

It’s fair to spend tens of millions for a subordinate. A top expert like Xion spends a few hundred million, and he just bites his teeth and accepts it.

But if you really want to spend more money, this matter will be clearly out of balance in the eyes of outsiders. At that time, even if you barely accept it, you will definitely wonder if there is any hidden truth in it.

Seeing that he fell silent, Lord Banks said with comfort: "Zayne, if Xion is the flesh and blood of the Banks Family, your daughter, and my granddaughter, I certainly hope that she will be safe, but when doing business, we must weigh the pros and cons in everything. Disadvantages, or advantages equal disadvantages, can be done, but if the disadvantages outweigh the advantages, don’t force it."

Zayne asked in anguish: "Dad, tell me, how much cost and price the Banks Family is willing to bear for Xion? We also paid a great price to rescue Fitz and Zara this time… ."

Lord Banks thought for a while, and said: "If Xion is a concubine after all, her identity is shameful, so I can’t equate her with Zara. Let’s do it, within one billion, so that the accounting can be hidden. High, it’s troublesome for other people or your wife to ask."

Zayne hesitated for a moment and said, "Well, I will try it first, and I will fly to Osaka after a while to see if I can find the key person to mediate."

Lord Banks said: "Don’t go. The Japanese government has long known that you are behind the scenes, but they don’t want to get into trouble with Banks’ family for the time being, so they won’t go further after arresting those who did it. But if you still don’t understand a little bit and leave Japan as soon as possible, in case there are changes in this matter, if someone among our people confessed you, I’m afraid the Japanese government will change your mind and take you!"

Zayne thought for a while, and felt that Dad’s words made sense.

In this situation, the Japanese government has more or less sold the Banks Family for a little bit of face. As long as the murderer is brought to justice, they can not hold the Banks Family accountable.

But if you don’t keep a low profile at this time, and instead go to Osaka and try every means to mediate and save people, then you might be a bit shameless in the eyes of the Japanese government.

When the time comes, the Japanese government’s lack of security will turn its faces.

Thinking of this, he sighed and said, "I know Dad. I will fly back from Aomori early tomorrow morning."

"Yeah." Lord Banks said: "You have to adjust yourself, don’t put all your thoughts on Xion. Now the Banks Family’s trouble is even greater. After returning, we will have a meeting to discuss the feasible solutions at this stage. The plan, if we don’t quickly fill up the lost power, some families will be ready to move!"

"Ok, I see!"

……

At this moment. Eastcliff, Wade family.

The major news of the Banks Family in Japan has instantly detonated the entire Eastcliff public opinion. All the families were shocked by this news, because no one expected that the Banks Family, as the top family in China, would suffer such a big loss and encounter such a big failure in Japan. However, this news is a huge bad news for the Banks Family, but for other families, it is a good news that cannot be better!

The strength of the Banks Family in Eastcliff is indeed too strong. Except for the Wade Family’s barely able to fight him, the gap between the other families and him can be described as heaven and earth.

Now the strength of the Banks Family has been severely damaged. For other families, the gap with the Banks Family has naturally narrowed, so everyone is naturally happy to watch the Banks Family’s jokes.

Among them, the Wade Family was naturally the most excited one, not one of them.

Lord Wade was pacing back and forth in the living room of the villa with excitement, saying, "The masters of the Banks Family have always been a problem to my heart, especially that Xion, young and strong, scary, and capable of doing things. It is very strong, and the execution is outrageous. It has always been a thorn in my eye and a thorn in my flesh. I didn’t expect that this time the full fold will be in Japan! It is great!"

"Yeah!" Cynthia on the side was also full of excitement: "The Banks Family is really losing money this time. The top masters have been swept up by Japan. For a long time in the future, they will all have their tails in their hands!"

Lord Wade nodded and asked him, "How is Jon talking with Yuhiko Ito?"

Corran shrugged: "Jon met Yuhiko Ito at the hospital, but Yuhiko Ito doesn’t seem to be interested in continuing this business at this stage, so I don’t seem to be too caring."

Lord Wade said: "It is also understandable. After all, even ordinary people may not accept this kind of thing after losing his legs. What’s more, Yuhiko Ito, Japan’s top rich man, is understandable for a period of depression."

Corran asked again: "Then should I let Jon come back, or let him stay in Tokyo to see?"

Lord Wade thought for a while and said, "Let’s stay in Tokyo first, and then visit Yuhiko Ito in two days. Maybe his attitude will loosen. Now there are still a few days before the Chinese New Year. Let Jon stay in Tokyo until the twelfth lunar month. Nine come back again."

"Okay." Corran.

Cynthia on the side said, "I will go to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning. It would be great if Charlie was willing to come back for the New Year!"

Corran chuckled and said casually: "It is good if Charlie is willing to come back. If not, we can’t force it…"

Lord Wade said very seriously: "The Wade family itself is not considered prosperous. If Charlie is willing to come back, it will not only give the Wade family a boost, but also lock us in a marriage partner in advance. I dare not say that he can do it. Zara from the Banks Family, but at least Stefanie from the Sun family is within easy reach. Marriage with the Banks family is not bad. At least the two can be combined to suppress the Banks Family!"

Charlie’s plane landed safely at Aurous Hill Airport at around ten o’clock that night. In order to give Claire a surprise, Charlie didn’t tell her to come back tonight. Isaac Cameron had already arranged the convoy to pick up the plane, so when everyone got off the plane, they shared several cars and went home.

Don Albert and Liam left separately, and Isaac Cameron took the initiative to drive Charlie back to Thompson First, but Charlie naturally did not refuse.

After getting in the car, Isaac Cameron smiled and said to Charlie as he drove, "Master, this time we made the Banks Family so miserable. If the Banks Family knows about it, I’m afraid it will be desperate with us…"

"It doesn’t matter." Charlie said with a smile: "The Banks Family is now hard to protect itself. It has lost so many people. I am afraid that it will not be able to recover in a few years. It must be overwhelming in recent years.

"This is…" Isaac Cameron sighed: "Xion Banks, who was so distracted by the people of Eastcliff, was also brought in by you. The Banks Family really suffered a heavy loss this time."

"Xion?" Charlie frowned and asked, "Who is Xion?"

Isaac Cameron said: "This is the woman you greeted her on the plane. She is Xion, one of the strongest players in the Banks Family."

"Oh?" Charlie asked curiously: "Is she the heir of the Banks Family?"

"No." Isaac Cameron said: "It just happened to be Banks. She joined the Banks Family at the age of 18 and it has only been three years now. However, in the past three years, there has been a lot of noise, and the strength is really intolerable. Look down."

Charlie nodded lightly and smiled: "Unfortunately, I don’t have a chance to discuss with her."

Isaac Cameron laughed and said, "Master, she is also a master among ordinary people. How can she be compared with you? If you just say a word of thunder, I think Xion will turn to ashes!"

Charlie said indifferently: "Thunderstorm this kind of thing can’t be used too often, I have the opportunity in the future, I still hope to learn from real martial arts masters."

Isaac Cameron said: "The national martial arts masters are basically in Eastcliff. Some of them serve the Order and some serve the top families."

Charlie smiled slightly: "If you have the opportunity, you can go to Eastcliff again."

While talking, Isaac Cameron’s cell phone rang suddenly.

He kept his cell phone on the cell phone holder in the car. He looked down and exclaimed: "Master, it is your aunt who is calling…"

"My aunt?" Charlie frowned, and the image of a young woman appeared in his mind.

He had an impression of his aunt. Aunt Cynthia was two years younger than his father. He was not close to his father before, and naturally he was not so close to a family of three.

In his memory, his aunt was a relatively snobby woman, because he felt that the uncle was the eldest son, so the aunt had been close to him since he was a child.

Moreover, because the uncle and dad were a little uncomfortable, the aunt stood in the uncle’s camp. Before, she always tried every means to help the uncle run against her dad. This was what bored Charlie.

Isaac Cameron was also a little puzzled at this time, saying: "I have no contact with your aunt. I don’t know why she called me suddenly, so I will answer it first."

"Good." Charlie exhorted: "Don’t disclose any information about me."

"Good master!"

Isaac Cameron said, reaching out and pressing the answer button.

As soon as the phone call, he respectfully said: "Hello, Miss!"

Isaac Cameron was a subordinate of the Wade family, and the subordinates called the main family. Except for the old man, Corran, Bruce and Cynthia were all young masters and young ladies.

As for Charlie’s generation, they are generally called Young Master and Young Miss.

On the phone, Cynthia spoke with a high-pitched tone, "Isaac, are you in Aurous Hill recently?"

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said respectfully: "Miss Im back, I’m in Aurous Hill."

Cynthia gave a hum, and said, "Tomorrow, vacate the presidential suite of Aurous Hill Shangri-La Hotel, and arrange for a convoy to pick me up at the airport. I will fly there in the morning."

Cynthia usually travels by private jet, so there is no specific departure time at all.

Get up early and go a little earlier; get up late and go a little later.

After listening, Isaac Cameron asked in surprise: "Miss, you are coming to Aurous Hill?! I don’t know what else needs to be prepared next?"

Cynthia asked, "What has Charlie been up to lately?"

"Master Wade…" Isaac Cameron glanced at Charlie, who was expressionless in the back seat, through the rearview mirror of the car, and said: "Master Wade is not busy, he should be at home with his wife. Right."

Cynthia said in a somewhat contemptuous tone: "The dignified young master of the Wade family, it’s fine to join a low-class family in a third-rate city. Give him an Emgrand Group. If he doesn’t manage it well, he only knows how to stay home with his wife and do housework every day. System!"

Isaac Cameron was embarrassed and didn’t know how to answer the conversation for a while. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Miss, are you here this time to see Master Wade?"

"Right." Cynthia said, "Tomorrow night, let Charlie come to Shangri-La to see me, so I will invite him to dinner."

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said, "Oh, well, I’ll talk to Master Wade later."

"Yeah." Cynthia said: "By the way, I am a person who recognizes a bed when sleeping. What brand of bed does the master bedroom of your presidential suite use?"

Isaac Cameron thought for a while and said: "It seems to be the black label series of Simmons in the United States, all imported with original packaging."

Cynthia blurted out: "Replace it! Change to a bed from Swedish Heisteng, and ask for their high-end series."

Heisteng’s bedding can be said to be the most expensive bed in the world. Any entry-level mattress costs hundreds of thousands, and a high-end series mattress costs millions.

If you add the bed frame, at least two million.

Even a five-star hotel would not use such an expensive bed.

But now that Cynthia has spoken, Isaac Cameron can only agree and say: "Miss, Aurous Hill should not have a Heisteng store. In this way, I will arrange someone to buy it at Highland Falls tomorrow morning, and then drive it back to you to replace it."

"Yeah." Cynthia’s voice sounded satisfactory, and continued: "Yes, there are quilts. I want to cover the quilt made of Icelandic goose down. You bought it for me."

Iceland goose down is the world’s top and most precious and rarest top down. It uses soft down on the breast and underarms of the Iceland goose duck. It is very precious and is made into a quilt, which costs at least one million. .

In other words, if Cynthia came to stay one night, just preparing the bed and quilt would cost at least three million Dollar.

Isaac Cameron did not dare to have any doubts, and immediately said: "Good eldest lady, I will do everything tomorrow."

Cynthia hummed: "Okay, so be it, hang up."

After speaking, he directly hung up the phone.

Charlie frowned at this moment and asked: "My aunt, suddenly coming to see me, what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd?"

Hearing Charlie’s question, Isaac Cameron was also puzzled: "Master, to be honest, I don’t know your aunt. In my capacity, it’s actually difficult to have direct contact with the Wade family’s direct members. Steward Thompson will have more daily contact with them. Why don’t you call and ask him?"

Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently: "Forget it, it doesn’t make sense to call and ask. Soldiers will stop you and the water will cover you. Let’s see what she wants to do first."

Isaac Cameron asked again: "Then will you go to dinner with your aunt tomorrow?"

Charlie nodded: "Go, if you set a time, tell me directly when the time comes, and you won’t use it to pick me up, I will go by myself."

"Ok!"

Charlie thought of her aunt’s previous appearance. In her mind, she was a relatively mean woman. When she was five years old, she married a young master from a quasi-first-line family in Eastcliff, and later gave birth to a son. , I don’t know.

So Charlie asked Isaac Cameron: "Isaac, what is the status of my aunt at Wade’s house now? It stands to reason that she is married, so she should not be able to intervene in her family’s affairs anymore?

Isaac Cameron replied truthfully: "Master, your aunt has separated from her lover a long time ago, and since the separation, she moved back to the Wade family."

Charlie frowned and asked, "Separated? What’s the matter?"

Isaac Cameron chuckled and said, "In fact, we shouldn’t say such things, but since you asked, Master, I will tell you…"

Immediately, Isaac Cameron gave a slight pause and explained: "When your aunt married to the Bass family, although the Bass family was not as good as the Wade family, it is still a quasi-first-line family in the entire Eastcliff family. The overall strength is also very good. However. Six or seven years ago, the Bass family bet on the steel industry and invested a lot of money to build a steel group. It coincided with the continuous collapse of the steel industry, so the Bass family also lost a lot of money, and the family industry lost at least half. ."

Speaking of this, Isaac Cameron smiled helplessly: "Since the Bass family is gone, your aunt has always wanted to get a divorce, but the master felt that the divorce was detrimental, so he didn’t let her leave. Fortunately, your aunt moved from the Bass family. Come out, go back to the Wade family, and then start working in the Wade family again."

Charlie nodded lightly and hummed: "It seems that my aunt is not a fuel-efficient lamp."

Isaac Cameron smiled and said: "Your aunt’s temper is really bad, and she is also famous in Eastcliff, so when you meet with him tomorrow, if there is something wrong, don’t be too impulsive."

"Okay, I see." Charlie smiled faintly and said: "In fact, you can guess without thinking, she probably wants me to return to Wade’s house."

"Yes." Isaac Cameron agreed and said: "I think so, but Steward Thompson said that the master really wants you to go back. Considering that you may be more resistant at first, so I didn’t make this matter clear."

Charlie smiled and said, "This time the Banks Family’s accident, the Wade family should be very happy, right?"

Isaac Cameron also smiled and said, "You really did a great favor to the Wade family. The Banks Family has not suffered such a big loss in many years. Master should be very happy."

Charlie put away his smile, sighed, and his eyes became more determined and said: "These two families, whichever one is the only one, is cheaper than the other. One day, if you can step on them together, it will be considered a real success! "

……

When Isaac Cameron drove to the door of Thompson First, it was already eleven o’clock at night. Charlie carried the suitcase, walked into Thompson First alone, came to the door of his villa, swiped his card directly into the yard.

The room was brightly lit. Charlie opened the door directly with fingerprints before his wife and father-in-law were asleep. At this time, Claire, Jacob and Elaine’s family of three are sitting in front of the living room, watching TV intently.

Claire heard the door ring, turned his head and found that Charlie turned out to be back. She ran over to him in surprise, and exclaimed in excitement: "Husband, why are you back today? Yesterday’s video was not. Say it might have to wait two days?"

Charlie smiled and said, "Didn’t that want to surprise you!"

After speaking, Claire ran up to him and plunged into his arms. In the past few days that Charlie went to Japan, Claire missed him every night. Before that, she rarely felt this way. Charlie missed her when he went to Eastcliff, but he didn’t think so much.

Therefore, when she saw Charlie suddenly come back, she ignored her all-time reservedness and hugged him directly. Charlie didn’t expect that his wife would hug herself directly in front of the old wife and mother-in-law, and for a while, she was a little delighted and embarrassed.

So, he said to Claire: "Wife, if you want to hug, you have to wait until you return to the house. After all, your parents are still watching."

Claire also recovered and blushed all of a sudden.

She was a little shy and fearful and said: "We just watched TV. It turned out that there was a massacre that killed more than 30 people in Japan a few days ago. It was really scary!"

Charlie asked in surprise: "Has it been reported in China?"

"Yeah!" Claire nodded and said seriously: "Several TV stations are broadcasting, and it seems that they are still sending out troops to arrest suspects at the airport. The suspects alone arrested three buses. The law and order in Japan is also terrible. Now, I knew it was so messy over there, and I couldn’t let you go if I said anything!"

Charlie smiled and said, "I don’t know how messy there is, but it should be an accident."

Elaine had already ran over happily at this time and said excitedly: "Oh my dear son-in-law, you are finally back! You don’t know how much your mom missed you when you went to Japan these days!"

Jacob immediately dismantled the platform from the side and hummed: "You don’t miss Charlie, you are thinking about what they brought you!"

Elaine immediately glared at Jacob and cursed: "Jacob, you don’t fart! The Lady said it from the bottom of my heart. Even if my good son-in-law doesn’t bring me anything, I miss him!"

Elaine finished cursing in this voice, immediately turned to look at Charlie, and asked with a smile: "Good son-in-law, have you come back this time, have you brought a gift for mom?"

Charlie nodded: "Take it, take it all."

With that, he took out the gift he bought.

He first took out the ring that was given to Claire, handed it to his wife’s hand, and said, "My wife, this is for you. Open it!"

Claire asked in surprise, "What is it?"

Charlie smiled and said, "You’ll know by unpacking and taking a look."

Elaine also hurriedly urged: "Claire, you quickly open it, and let Mom open her eyes to see what gift the good son-in-law has prepared for you!"

Seeing that Elaine was already full of eagerness, Charlie put the suitcase on the ground and was about to open it.

Elaine, who was on the side, could no longer hold it back, squatted down and said flatteringly: "Oh, my son-in-law, how can this kind of thing be bothering you? Mom will help you get it!"

Charlie smiled helplessly and did not object.

Elaine opened the box and saw a huge boss bag on the top. He couldn’t help but said, "Hey, this boss should be men’s clothing, right?"

Charlie nodded and said, "This is the suit I picked for my dad. He is the standing director of the Painting and Calligraphy Association now. He always has social activities and so on. He is also a leader, and he is a little dignified to go out!"

Jacob was excited on the side: "Oh, Charlie, you are really a good son-in-law of Dad! Dad has always wanted to buy a suit that can be worn out to drink tea, but he has been reluctant to start, but I did not expect you to do it for Dad! Dad! Thank you so much!"

Elaine curled his lips, took out the suit bag and threw it at Jacob’s feet in disdain, and said contemptuously: "You old thing is also worthy of such a good suit? Don’t look at your old face, are you worthy?"

Jacob angrily said, "Why am I not worthy? I am in my early 50s and I haven’t gotten blessed yet. Unlike you, my body is not out of shape!"

"What are you talking about?!" Elaine suddenly exploded, and blurted out: "You dare to say that my Lady is out of shape?! Isn’t she tired of life and crooked?"

Jacob hurriedly shrank his neck and said angrily, "I was just kidding…"

Elaine glared at him fiercely, and then said to Charlie: "Good son-in-law, what boss suit do you buy for him? Just his old thing, wearing a fake is worthy of him. I saw you last time. The fake Rolex I found for him is not bad, and it’s good enough to match his bad old man!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Mom, Dad’s suit doesn’t have much money. It’s a discount. The gift I bought for you is much more expensive than this."

When Elaine heard this, she immediately smiled and said happily: "Really? Ouch! My good son-in-law loves me! What gift did you buy for mom, show it to mom!"

Charlie took out the two Tiffany boxes, and handed the larger one to Elaine.

"Mom, this is for you."

Elaine looked at the Tiffany logo on the package and immediately danced with excitement: "Oh! Tiffany! This…this is a big international brand!"

Having said that, she immediately opened the package and couldn’t wait.

After that, she opened the exquisite Tiffany jewelry box again, and when she glanced at it, she found a golden bracelet full of diamonds lying inside, and she was suddenly surprised!

"Damn! I know this bracelet! It sells for hundreds of thousands in China! It’s certainly not cheap to buy in Japan?"

Charlie smiled and said: "Mom likes it, it doesn’t matter if you have more money or less."

Elaine smiled: "Why don’t I say that my son-in-law is the best!"

After finishing speaking, hurry up and put the bracelet on your hand, and watch carefully from all angles under the light. While observing, he exclaimed: "This Tiffany thing is done well! The workmanship is fine, and there is no fault at all! Wear! It’s so good with my temperament in my hands."

Although Jacob secretly curled his lips on the side, he did not dare to say anything ironic.

At this time, Charlie took out another smaller gift box from the box and handed it to his wife Claire.

"My wife, this is for you, open it and see if you like it!"

Claire was surprised and said: "Bought it for me too? Husband, it is not easy for you to make money. You usually don’t see you spend money for yourself, and you always buy things for me when you go out…"

Elaine hurriedly said: "Silly girl, Charlie is an absolute model of a good man who loves you, loves you, and spoils you! Look at your dad, this old stingy man. When did you give me any valuable things? ?"

Jacob said angrily: "You used to control the financial power of the family. I don’t even have pocket money. What can I give you something?"

Elaine sipped: "I’m pooh! Even if my husband has no money, he will do everything possible to give things to his wife. How about you? You will make excuses for having no money. Haven’t you hidden private money yourself for so many years? "

Jacob picked up the suit Charlie gave him and hummed: "I won’t tell you about these useless ones. I will go back to my room and try the suit my good son-in-law bought me! It will happen that the Calligraphy and Painting Association will have activities tomorrow. I will wear this new suit then?!"

Claire had already carefully unpacked the gift box.

When she saw a brilliant diamond ring lying in the jewelry box, she was shocked and covered her mouth!

Elaine’s eyes widened several times and exclaimed: "My mother! Such a big diamond?! Why should there be a three carat?!"

Charlie smiled and said: "Then you really know the goods, the main diamond on this ring is 3.2 carats!"

"Oh!!!"

Elaine felt his scalp numb, and exclaimed: "So big?! This is not a million dollars?!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Renminbi is only eight hundred thousand Dollar!"

"It’s only eight hundred thousand?!" Elaine touched his chest, and said with emotion: "My dear! My son-in-law is really good at it! Eight hundred thousand diamond ring, only eight hundred thousand, really. Great wealth! Great! Great!"

Claire beside him couldn’t help being shocked, and said, "Charlie, you are busy running around every day, and it is not easy to make money. Why buy me such expensive things… The ring is so expensive, I can’t wear it out, isn’t it a waste of money…"

Charlie said seriously: "My wife, we have been married for so long and haven’t bought you a ring. Just treat this ring as my belated wedding ring for you!"

Claire’s eyes were moved with tears.

She looked at Charlie and choked: "If you really want to buy a wedding ring, then you can buy one for 20,000 or 30,000. Don’t buy such an expensive one…"

As she said, she wiped her tears and continued: "And look at you…every time you just buy things for me and parents, but never buy things for yourself, how can I live in my heart? Go willingly…"

Charlie smiled slightly, took out the ring, and took his wife’s right hand, and said seriously: "Claire, it is my blessing to marry you. Thank you for your persistence for so many years. This ring is what I do Husband owes you what you owe, now I will make up for you, you must accept it!"

"Yeah!" Elaine also helped to echo: "Daughter, look at how good Charlie is and take you so much! You must have a good time with Charlie. The most important thing is to have a baby quickly. !"

Claire was still moved by Charlie’s affectionate confession, but when he heard this, he blushed immediately.

At this time, Charlie carefully put the ring on her right ring finger and said with a smile: "Wife, company is the most affectionate confession, thank you for being with me all these years!"

At this time, Claire was already moved to tears. Looking back on the years of marrying Charlie, she was also filled with emotion deep in her heart. Back then, grandpa insisted on letting himself marry Charlie, he didn’t understand, and the whole family strongly opposed it, but grandpa still used his majesty to make himself compromise.

However, forced marriage made her misunderstand marriage from the beginning. After marrying Charlie, the marriage she thought was to follow her grandfather’s request and be Charlie’s wife. The two would live together like that. It doesn’t matter whether it is suitable or not, it doesn’t matter whether they like it or not.

Therefore, the two have respected each other for a long period of time. Although they are nominally husband and wife, they are actually just strangers living under the same roof.

Especially when he first got married, Claire also suffered strong pressure from all sides because of Charlie’s identity.

At that time, everyone was in her ears and kept telling her: Charlie is a trash, a d*ck, and a rubbish. She shouldn’t be with Charlie, and divorce Charlie quickly. But for her at that time, since she chose to marry him, no matter whether she was willing or not, she didn’t want to embark on the road to divorce.

After all, Charlie has never done anything to miss. Later, in her post-marriage life with Charlie, she gradually saw the shining points on Charlie’s body, and gradually developed a little affection. However, she has never understood what it is like to like and love. After all, Claire had never been in a relationship before, and she was relatively ignorant and stupid about feelings, so that the two of them had been so confused to this day.

And now, facing Charlie’s affectionate confession, she suddenly felt a feeling of extreme acceleration in her heartbeat, which made her short of breath and dizzy. Of course, she was moved to tears. Elaine on the side saw this scene with joy in his heart. She really felt that Charlie was indeed a good son-in-law who could stand the test.

In the past, those rich second generations who liked Claire, although they were extremely flattering to themselves, there were few who could really do Charlie’s step. Looking back on the past, she treated Charlie so much and insulted Charlie so much. Charlie still took his son-in-law’s respect for his mother-in-law and always called her a mother. From this point of view, Charlie is a good young man who repays his grievances with virtue.

What’s more, she has repeatedly caused serious disasters, and in the end it was Charlie who helped her settle, and even saved her life more than once. These are classic models for repaying morality!

The most important thing is that Charlie is finally promising now. A Thompson First villa worth more than 100 million Dollar and two BMW cars were all earned by Charlie. Every time he went out to show others Feng Shui, he would buy many expensive gifts.

Such a son-in-law, to be honest, is really hard to find with a lantern. Moreover, he is really good and caring for his daughter, which is even more rare.

So she hurriedly said to Claire: "Claire, Charlie must be tired after flying back so late. You two should go back to the room and take a shower together and go to bed early!"

"Ah?" Claire was startled, his face flushed immediately, and said at a loss: "Mom…you…what are you talking about…what together Take a bath…"

Elaine said solemnly: "Isn’t it normal for a couple to take a bath together? It just so happens that the bathroom in our big villa also has a luxurious bathtub. That bathtub is suitable for two people. You can also wipe Charlie’s back or something. , How great…"

Claire was so embarrassed that she couldn’t wait to get away. Although she is now more than 20 years old, in fact, she is still a little girl who has never been in a relationship before. Elaine suddenly asked her to take a bath with Charlie and asked her to wipe Charlie’s back. She couldn’t adapt at all at all, she was ashamed and embarrassed.

Charlie knew that his wife was a shy woman, and she had no experience in that aspect. How could she be able to hold Elaine’s ridicule.

So he hurriedly said: "Mom, at first I feel thin-skinned, so don’t shame her."

Elaine smiled and said, "Claire, have you seen it? Charlie thinks more of you!"

As she said, she stretched her waist and said, "I won’t talk to you anymore. I have to go back to my room and take pictures of my bracelet. You guys should rest early!"

While talking, Jacob walked out of the elevator wearing a brand-new boss suit.

As soon as I saw the three of them, I walked around the elevator entrance with a smug look, and smiled: "Look, we old Wilson still has some foundation, this suit is almost tailor-made, you just say I have this figure. It’s rare in the world to be blessed in the fifties!"

At this time, Jacob, wearing a high-end and decent suit, did look very stylish. In addition, he did a good job in body management. At first glance, he really did not look like a person in his 50s.

But Charlie knew very well in his heart that Jacob was actually a lazy man, and he didn’t exercise much at all. The reason why he could keep his figure so good was completely tortured by Elaine for so many years.

Although Elaine has converged a lot now, the former Elaine is simply a female devil. Whoever puts on a wife like this will be awful and dying. She is bored and bored every day. She doesn’t even have any appetite for eating, and she doesn’t want to gain weight. It’s too possible.

So Charlie praised: "Dad, you are dressed like this, and you look like you are forty years old. You really have a very good temperament!"

"Yeah! Hehehe!" Jacob smiled triumphantly, and said: "I was in college back then. It was also a famous school grass, not much worse than those little fresh meats now!"

Claire shook his head helplessly: "Dad, when can you be a little humble? If you say this, it will make people laugh!"

Jacob curled his lips and said, "What are you afraid of? Your father, I put it in the pile of old men. That is definitely one of the best. To use an idiom to describe it, it’s called a triumphant crowd!"

Elaine looked at Jacob, who was young and style, and felt really uncomfortable.

She couldn’t help thinking in her heart: "Jacob’s dog stuff, it’s really like that to clean up! It’s my figure, I’ve been getting blessed all these years, and I’m getting a little out of control! During this period of time at home, my legs have been injured. , And even a serious lack of exercise, which leads to continuous weight gain! No! I must lose weight and get back to my body! Nothing can make her compare Jacob!"

So Elaine gave Jacob unconvinced a glance, did not speak to him, but said to Charlie and Claire: "I’m back to the room, and you two will go back to rest soon."

Claire blushed and responded, "Okay mom, let’s go back to the room and rest!"

Jacob also said: "Charlie, you go back to your room early to rest. You must be tired after running around for so many days. Let Claire put some hot water for you and take a good bath!"

Claire couldn’t help but feel ashamed when she thought of what his mother said just now, but when she thought about it, her husband was really working hard. Taking a bath can relax a lot, and the feeling of exhaustion will definitely be greatly improved.

So she said to Charlie: "Charlie, you can chat with your dad for a while, I’ll go up and give you some water, and you can take a bath in ten minutes."

Charlie nodded.

After Claire and Elaine took the elevator upstairs together, Jacob pulled Charlie to make him a cup of tea to relieve his fatigue.

As soon as Charlie sat down, the phone buzzed.

Looking down, it was an unfamiliar number from Eastcliff, so he stood up and said to Jacob, "Dad, I’ll answer the phone."

Jacob said: "I’ll answer the phone right here, go out?"

Charlie nodded: "The customer is calling."

After speaking, he stepped out of the door.

When he came to the yard, Charlie pressed the answer button and said, "Hello, who is it?"

On the phone, a woman’s enthusiastic voice came: "Oh, Charlie, I am your aunt! For so many years, aunt really misses you so much!"

If it weren’t for the phone call between his aunt and Isaac Cameron on the way home, Charlie at this moment would really believe that the enthusiasm of the woman on the phone really came from the heart.

So, he simply pretended to be very surprised, and said with a smile: "Auntie, it’s really you? Why would you remember to call me?"

Cynthia actually didn’t want to call Charlie either.

She had already passed the order to Isaac Cameron, so that Isaac Cameron would directly inform Charlie to go to Shangri-La for dinner tomorrow.

However, Mr. Cameron came to her specifically just now and asked her to call Charlie herself.

But it can also appear that she is more sincere, and, after all, she and Charlie have not seen each other for so many years. A call ahead of time to get in touch with each other is tantamount to warming up in advance. For the next plan to persuade Charlie to go home, also Will help.

So she smiled and said: "Charlie, I haven’t seen you for so many years, aunt has always been thinking about you. I wanted to see you in Aurous Hill a long time ago, but I heard Stephen Thompson say that you don’t want to come back temporarily, so I just I didn’t bother you…"

With that said, she asked with great concern: "Charlie, how have you been all these years?"

Charlie felt a little nauseous in his heart, but he kept politely saying, "Everything is fine for me, thank you aunt for your concern."

Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "You have a good time, auntie can’t be more pleased!"

After that, she said again: "By the way, Charlie, aunt called you, mainly because I want to go to Aurous Hill to see you tomorrow and ask you out for a meal. I wonder if you have time?"

Charlie asked in surprise, "You are coming to Aurous Hill tomorrow?"

"Yes!" Cynthia said: "Actually, aunt wanted Isaac Cameron to notify you, but I thought about it, our aunts and nephews have not seen each other for so many years, so we still call you personally."

Charlie smiled and said, "Okay, when will you arrive tomorrow, I will invite you to dinner!"

Cynthia smiled and said, "Let’s have dinner in Shangri-La tomorrow night. I have already made Isaac Cameron ready."

"Okay." Charlie did not hesitate, and agreed without thinking, "Then see you in Shangri-La tomorrow night."

Cynthia smiled and said, "Well, well, then we’ll see you tomorrow!"

Charlie hung up Cynthia’s phone, the smile on his expression gradually disappeared. He has no affection for all the people surnamed Wade, whether it is his grandfather, his uncle, or his aunt. Before investigating the cause of his parents’ death, the Wade family was the biggest suspect in his eyes.

Back in the room, Claire had already set a bath water for him. After taking a bath, Charlie went back to bed to sleep with Claire. Claire, like a child waiting to hear the story, asked him if he had encountered any interesting things in Japan. Charlie told Claire what had happened between the three big families in Tokyo.

However, he deliberately picked himself out of this series of events, not daring to let Claire know that he was deeply involved in it. He just told Claire that his clients in Japan happened to have some relationship with these families, so he got some first-hand inside information. Claire was shocked to hear Charlie talk about these incredible things.

The elements of big family, ninja, and assassination sound not only incredible, but also new. Therefore, Claire was very happy to listen to it, and entangled Charlie to talk about it very late.

The next day, Claire got up early to go to work at the company.

Charlie had eaten breakfast made by Elaine, and spent the whole day thinking about Cynthia’s affairs.

Since Stephen Thompson found himself, until now, the Wade family has never directly appeared in his life.

For Charlie, he also liked this situation where he didn’t have to deal with the Wade family.

However, Cynthia broke the silence between himself and the Wade family this time, which also means that the Wade family has begun to want to win over themselves, and for whatever purpose they do not want to stay in Aurous Hill.

Even if I saw my aunt today and refused her request, the Wade family would definitely not give up.

It seems that the Wade Family will become a long-term trouble for himself in the future.

……

At 5:30 in the afternoon, Charlie said hello to his mother-in-law Elaine, telling her that she would have something tonight and not eat at home.

Later, he went out alone and took a taxi to Shangri-La.

Isaac Cameron wanted to pick him up by car, but Charlie refused.

The Wade family always thought that Isaac Cameron was theirs. If Isaac Cameron behaved too diligently to him, the Wade family might be aware of the abnormality.

When Charlie arrived at the Shangri-La catering department, Isaac Cameron was already waiting here in person.

Seeing Charlie arrived, Isaac Cameron immediately stepped forward and said respectfully: "Master, you are here."

Charlie nodded and asked him, "Where is my aunt? Is she here?"

"Here." Isaac Cameron wiped the sweat from his forehead and whispered: "Your aunt said that she was a little tired. I arranged for a spa technician to go to her room to serve her. It will take more than half an hour to finish the work. ."

Charlie smiled faintly: "All right, then take me to the box first."

Isaac Cameron hurriedly said, "You two will have dinner in the sky garden tonight."

Charlie couldn’t help but frowned. He remembered the Sky Garden, where the wedding he had made up for Claire was held there.

The Sky Garden is a huge banquet hall with no boxes and translucent glass around it. It is usually a dining place for top Shangri-La members. Choosing to eat there will inevitably be seen by other guests.

So Charlie asked him, "Are there many guests tonight? In case many people see me having dinner with her, and then recognize her, it might expose my identity."

Isaac Cameron shrugged and said, "Don’t worry, Shangri-La tonight has completely cleared the entire catering department. Whether it is the outside box or the sky garden, there are no other guests tonight."

Charlie asked in surprise: "It’s not enough to clear a sky garden? The boxes, Chinese restaurant and western restaurant outside are also cleared?"

"Yes." Isaac Cameron said: "The catering department will only entertain you and your aunt tonight."

Charlie said awkwardly: "There is no need to toss like this, just find a higher-grade box?"

Isaac Cameron lowered his voice and said in Charlie’s ear: "Master, you may not know your aunt, she has always been like this."

After speaking, Isaac Cameron said again: "Your aunt usually has eyes above the top, and she has always sneered at a third-tier city like Aurous Hill, and asked her to eat with locals in a third-tier city like this. In her eyes, An insult to her…"

"What score?" Charlie said with a bit of disgust: "No matter how big the shelf is, don’t you still have to eat, drink and sleep like ordinary people? What’s the point of doing this kind of specialization everywhere?"

Charlie stepped into the restaurant department of Shangri-La. The huge food and beverage department is indeed empty today. The waiters also evacuated a lot. According to Isaac Cameron, he was afraid that there would be too many waiters, which made Cynthia upset.

Charlie walked through the outer restaurant of the catering department and came directly to the Sky Garden in the center. In the Sky Garden Banquet Hall at this time, the eighty-eight banquet tables have been completely removed, and only one is left in the center. Well-made Western-style dining table.

Charlie didn’t need to think about it. The removal of the eighty-eight banquet tables and chairs must have been instructed by his aunt. Therefore, he felt a little upset in his heart. Although Charlie hadn’t met this aunt until now, Charlie felt very disgusted in his aunt’s style of being a relative of the ancient emperor. Even if Charlie now has nearly 60 billion Dollar in cash in his bank card, Charlie still has no intention of showing off.

Not to mention that eating a meal is a waste of time and money, even if he is allowed to eat a bowl of beef noodles for ten Dollar at a roadside ramen restaurant, he will not feel anything wrong. Moreover, in order to have a meal, the entire Shangri-La field and the entire Sky Garden were emptied, and it was really impossible for Charlie to experience any superiority.

On the contrary, this will make him very repulsive and resistant. Accompanied by Isaac Cameron, Charlie came to the only table. The dining table is about two meters long and one meter wide, with two seats placed at both ends.

Isaac Cameron personally opened one of the seats for Charlie and said, "Master, I have to apologize for waiting here for a while."

Charlie nodded lightly and said, "Okay, go ahead and wait for her on my mobile phone."

Isaac Cameron asked hurriedly, "Master, would you like to drink something first, I’ll let someone help you prepare it."

Charlie said, "Just give me a glass of boiled water."

"Good young master."

Charlie sat at the dining table alone, fiddling with her cell phone, just in time to receive a message from Nanako Ito: "What is Charlie doing?"

Charlie smiled knowingly when he saw her message, and replied, "Preparing to eat outside, how about you?"

Nanako Ito replied: "I just came back from the hospital and accompanied my father in the hospital."

Later, Nanako Ito sent another message: "Charlie, does your wife like the ring you gave? Is the size of the ring still appropriate?"

Charlie replied: "I like it, thank you for helping me try the ring, the size of the ring is also very suitable."

Nanako Ito sent a smiling face and said, "That would be great! It will be the Chinese Lunar New Year in four days. Nanako wishes Charlie a Happy New Year in advance!"

With a smile on his face, Charlie typed his fingertips and replied: "Thank you! How is Mr. Ito’s body recovered?"

Nanako Ito replied: "The doctor said that after a few days of training, he can be discharged from the hospital."

"That’s good." Charlie just sent these three words, and at the entrance of the Sky Garden, a woman dressed in luxurious and splendid walked in.

This woman looked at her age about forty years old, wearing a limited edition Chanel costume, with short and medium hair dyed in yellow. Her face was not beautiful, except for her indifferent appearance. Kind of very mean feeling.

This woman is Charlie’s aunt, Cynthia.

Cynthia walked very fast, the stride meteor came in and went straight to the dining table where Charlie was.

And Isaac Cameron followed her step by step with a respectful attitude.

When Charlie was still a few meters away, Cynthia smiled and said, "Oh, Charlie, I haven’t seen you for so many years, and he has grown into a handsome young man!"

Charlie looked at Cynthia and found some childhood memories on her face.

So he laughed at himself and said, "I will be 27 years old soon, and I am not a big or small guy anymore."

Cynthia looked very intimate, and said with a smile: "Oh, you look so much like your dad! It’s like a mold!"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Compared with the previous years, Auntie seems to have not changed much."

Cynthia laughed and said: "A dozen or twenty years have passed in a blink of an eye, and I am almost 50 years old. How could it be the same as before."

At this time, Isaac Cameron had already taken Cynthia’s seat away carefully.

When Cynthia sat down, he glanced at Charlie’s side, and saw that Charlie had always been sitting on the chair, but he hadn’t stood up before he took a seat. She couldn’t help feeling a little dissatisfied.

According to the rules, the younger generation at the dinner table should stand up and wait respectfully when the elders arrive. If the elders speak, the younger ones must bend over and lower their heads to listen carefully; If the elder is seated, the younger must wait until the elder is seated and when the elder indicates that he can sit.

But Charlie did well, his butt looked like he was on a chair all the way, not to mention standing up, he didn’t even bother to move. Cynthia felt annoyed all at once.

She actually didn’t have a good impression of Charlie. If Charlie keeps missing, never show up again, it is naturally best for her. But I didn’t expect that this kid had been missing for so many years, and suddenly jumped out to divide the assets of the Wade Family. What made her even more unacceptable was that the old man gave him an Emgrand Group and 10 billion cash was not enough, and he wanted to return him to the Wade family.

She looked at Charlie, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, had an easy-going temperament, and had some ignorance of etiquette, and she said in her heart: "What qualifications does such a person have to return to the Wade family? Any direct member of the Wade family has received aristocratic education since childhood. Then he went abroad to receive advanced studies. Compared with Charlie, who only spent a year as a senior in Aurous Hill, it is almost heaven and earth. Letting such a semi-illiterate return to Wade Family will definitely lose Wade Family’s face!"

However, although Cynthia didn’t like Charlie very much in hrt heart, she did not dare to refuse the father’s explanation. After all, after she and her husband were completely separated, her wishful thinking was to return to the Wade family, so that in the future, she would get a share of the Wade family’s family.

But after all, she was a married woman, and she wanted to return to her natal family to separate the family property. She herself was very repelled by Corran and Myles her brothers.

In this case, if Cynthia still wants to get some of his assets, she must have her father’s strong support. Therefore, she has always been the only one in the Wade family. She usually has eyes above the top, no one is in the eye, and everyone dared to contradict her, but she did not dare to disobey the old man.

Moreover, whenever the old man confessed to her, she always went all out to make the old man happy.

Therefore, she also warned herself in her heart: "This time, I have to do the things my father arranged for me beautifully! Let’s not say that I can persuade Charlie to return to the Wade family, at least let Charlie agree. For the Lunar New Year, I have to go back to Wade’s house to spend time with the old man!"

Thinking of this, she suppressed her dissatisfaction with Charlie, and said with a smile: "Charlie, you have really suffered in Aurous Hill these years. My family hasn’t seen you for so many years, and all of them miss you very much. When do you want to go home and have a look?"

"Go home and see?"

Charlie couldn’t help but smile when he heard these four words.

Cynthia saw that he had a fake smile on his face, so he said, "Charlie, people say that you are leaving home to be the boss. Now that you are no longer young, you should go back and have a look after you have been away for so many years."

Charlie nodded, agreeing: "You are right. After leaving for so long, I should take time to go back and have a look."

As he said, he smiled and said, "Well, I’ll arrange a time later, and I will check it out if I have time."

Charlie seemed to have agreed to Cynthia’s proposal, but in fact it was nothing more than a drag formula.

After a while, to arrange another time, it is basically tantamount to nowhere. Anyway, his only idea is to deal with today.

Of course, Cynthia also knew Charlie’s plan, and immediately said, "Charlie, don’t have any resistance to your family. Family has always cared about you very much. Don’t forget, your grandfather heard that you were after Aurous Hill. , Immediately asked Stephen Thompson to send you the Emgrand Group and 10 billion in cash. It is reasonable and reasonable. You should also go back and see his old man, what do you think?"

Charlie asked back: "Aunty, is it true that I just have to go back and have a look, and this matter is even settled?"

Cynthia’s dissatisfaction has grown stronger.

In her opinion, Charlie was indeed a little ignorant of good and bad.

Wade Family asked him to come all the way to ask him to go back. This is already a shame for him. If he knows a little bit, he should immediately agree to it, and then go directly with his plane back to celebrate the New Year.

Unexpectedly, he actually played Tai Chi with himself here, and he even said nothing.

So, she said to Charlie with a slightly displeased expression: "Charlie, your grandfather invested 110 billion Dollar in you. This amount of money is nothing to the Wade family, but it is purely from Quantitatively speaking, it is definitely a huge sum of money. Is it possible to invest so much in you so that you can only go back and take a look?"

Charlie looked at Cynthia and asked seriously: "Auntie, what exactly does the Wade family want from me? You don’t have to hide it here. Let’s open the skylight to speak up."

Cynthia hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Well, since you said that, then I won’t go around with you."

As he said, Cynthia sat up straight and said with a serious expression: "Your grandfather meant to let you go back to Wade’s house to spend a reunion year together. Then, Aurous Hill, you must hurry up and stop."

Charlie raised his eyes and asked with interest, "Did it break? What happened?"

Cynthia said: "You are nothing more than an Emgrand Group in Aurous Hill, a family of your current wife."

As he said, Cynthia stretched out a finger and said arrogantly: "First of all, regarding the Emgrand Group, you can continue to ask Doris Young to help you take care of it at that time. We have investigated this person, and she has the ability, and during this period of time. The Emgrand Group has developed well in her hands, so you can rest assured to hand it over to her."

After that, Cynthia stretched out another finger: "Secondly, your current wife, Claire’s family. We have investigated the situation of the Wilson family. To be honest, such a family can even count as a fart in front of the Wade family. No! How can their family be the Wade family’s in-laws?"

Cynthia had already looked disgusted at this time, and said, "So, I advise you to leave that Claire as soon as possible and draw a clear line with their family. It is best to give them a sum of money directly and let them get away forever. Leave China so that no one will make a big fuss about them in the future and satirize our Wade family man who is hungry and does not choose food!"

Charlie’s face immediately became a little ugly when he heard this, and his voice became colder and colder. He said, "Auntie, my marriage is my own business, and it has nothing to do with you or the Wade family. So, please also Don’t interfere with the Wade Family!"

Cynthia sighed and persuaded: "Charlie, don’t be so arrogant. Think about it yourself. You are a descendant of the Wade family! Choose ten of the richest second generations in the country with the highest status and you will definitely be there. For a seat, how could the girl with the surname Wilson be worthy of you? She wouldn’t even be qualified to carry you shoes! In ancient times, she didn’t even have the qualifications to be you as a housekeeper!"

Charlie said with a bit of sullen tone: "Auntie, she was my wife at first, and she married me when I was at the bottom of my life. I would never divorce her, so you don’t need to divorce her. Moreover!"

Cynthia said with regret: "Charlie! Don’t use emotions!"

Charlie said coldly: "Emotional matters, of course, must be emotional!"

Cynthia blurted out: "As a descendant of a wealthy family, feelings are not even a fart! Do you remember your uncle? He is also a kind of talent. He has treated me well for so many years, but what about it? Once his family strength can’t match After I match, I must separate from him!"

Immediately afterwards, Cynthia said unwillingly: "If it weren’t for your grandfather’s opinion, my woman’s initiative to divorce will affect her reputation, and if I am not allowed to go through the divorce formalities, I would have severed all relations with him! You are a man, at all Don’t worry about the impact of divorce on your reputation, you just divorced the surname Wilson, and returned to Eastcliff to marry a well-known eldest lady. The future is boundless!"

Charlie sneered and said, "I’m sorry, I am more emotional. If you can do something like this, I can’t do it!"

Seeing that Charlie did not accept his suggestion, Cynthia immediately said: "Charlie! You have to find out that Wade Family’s hands are one of the best in the whole country! Any woman who wants to marry into our Wade family must have a family background that matches the Wade family! Otherwise, it will drag my Wade family back and shame my Wade family’s face! The Wade family’s face must not be ruined by you or ruined by the surname Wilson In the hands of the humble family!"

Charlie said coldly: "I’m sorry, although my surname is Wade, I am not someone you can control and control at will. I am in charge of my marriage. No one else has the right to interfere. The same is true for you!"

"you!"

Cynthia was furious at that moment. He slapped the table and stood up and shouted angrily: "Charlie! You thought I was talking to you in a good voice, and I was discussing it with you?!"

"What?" Charlie asked her coldly, "Are you going to force me to get a divorce?"

Cynthia scolded, "You are the heir of the Wade family! You must follow the arrangements of the Wade family. What’s more, do you think the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion cash are given to you in vain?! If you are not obedient, the Wade family can support you, just I can step on you!"

Charlie was also immediately furious, and he said coldly: "You don’t want to talk about the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion cash here! The reason why the Wade family was able to advance by leaps and bounds and stand at the top of the country was due to my father’s dedication. Plowing, and strategizing decision-making! If the property is counted, my father owns at least a quarter of the Wade family’s asset inheritance rights. If that is the case, let alone 110 billion, even 110 billion, I deserve it! "

Speaking of this, Charlie’s tone became more severe, and he scolded: "My father did so much for the Wade family, but how did you return him? You forced our family of three out of Eastcliff! In the end, my parents died tragically. ! I haven’t settled this account with you yet!"

Cynthia didn’t expect Charlie to dare to talk to himself like this!

Moreover, when Charlie said that he should inherit a quarter of Wade Family’s assets, she was immediately furious!

So, she shouted directly: "Asshole! You are too high on yourself! Why do you inherit a quarter of the assets of the Wade family?!"

Charlie said coldly: "Just because I am Charlie! Just because my father is Bruce!"

Cynthia scolded, "Your dad has been dead for so many years, so you still want to inherit the Wade family’s assets?! I tell you, you are not worthy!"

Charlie looked at Cynthia and sneered: "My father flew for the Wade family back then. In my opinion, even the head of the Wade family is more than enough! It’s you! I really have to follow the rules of the big family and get married. His daughter is the water that was poured out. Now that you are married, you are no longer a member of the Wade family! Why are you pointing fingers at me in front of me?!"

The sentence that the married daughter is the water poured out is the sentence that Cynthia hates most in her life.

Even if she married as a wife early on, she had been thinking about the Wade family’s wealth.

Now, after separating from her husband and severing her kindness, she pinned her hopes for the future on the Wade family’s fortune!

However, the elders of the Wade family, Cynthia, the old three Myles, and the old Four William have always been hostile to Cynthia. They often said this in front of Cynthia, and reminded her overtly and secretly not to worry about Wade family assets, because she was married. , Is no longer the Wade family, and is not worthy to inherit the Wade family’s assets!

Cynthia naturally refused to accept it!

She felt that her husband’s family was unreliable, the only thing she could rely on was Elder Wade!

Therefore, in any case, she must please the old man, and let the old man give herself a legacy that can make her life safe for her life before death. This is also the goal of her hard work now.

However, what she didn’t expect was that Charlie, a kid who had been away from home for nearly twenty years, dared to say such things in front of her. It was like stepping on her tail and making her angry immediately!

So, she gritted her teeth and glared at Charlie, and said angrily: "Charlie! I tell you! If you are more acquainted and follow the instructions of the Wade Family, the Wade Family will naturally not treat you badly in the future, and will let you live a life of food and clothing!"

After all, she changed her conversation, her voice increased a little, and her eyes were cracked threatening: "But if you don’t know each other! Then I tell you, the Wade family can hold you up, and naturally they can also throw you down. Go down! At that time, the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion will leave you! After all, you will be beaten back to your original shape and become the stinky hanging silk that is despised by everyone and the wife’s family!"

Cynthia was out of control, her voice even screamed.

In the whole sky garden, her angrily voice echoed.

Isaac Cameron hurriedly evacuated all the service personnel, and walked out of the sky garden banquet hall and stood outside the door.

At this time, even if other people are slightly dissatisfied with Cynthia, it is possible that Cynthia’s emotions will be further out of control.

Seeing that Cynthia’s expression had already taken on a strong resentment, Charlie smiled playfully, and asked her: "So cruel? Then I would like to ask, if I’m acquainted, what would the Wade family command me? "

Cynthia thought that her threat had softened Charlie, so she immediately sneered: "First divorced your wife from a humble background, and then returned to the Wade family to wait for your grandfather’s dispatch. Now Orrin of the Banks family is unified. The Sun family’s control over the entire Sun family has reached an unprecedented peak. His daughter has a marriage contract with you. If you marry his daughter, it will be of great help to the Wade family."

After all, Cynthia said again: "Or you can try the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family, that is, the daughter of Zayne. She is very favored in the Banks Family. Her mother was one of your father’s suitors back then. Maybe I will be willing to marry my daughter to you, and I will be even more helpful to the Wade family at that time!"

"So, after you divorced that woman, first try to develop with the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family. If you can get her, you will get married with her. If you can’t get it, you will fulfill the engagement with Orrin’s daughter!"

Charlie chuckled, "So the Wade Family wants me to sell for the Wade Family!"

Cynthia said coldly: "This is not a sell-off. After all, marriage is very common in the upper class. This is not only good for the Wade family, but also good for you!"

Charlie sneered: "Auntie, since marriage has so many benefits, why don’t you just divorce, and then try to get together with Orrin or Zayne? If you had this, it was with them. One of them hooked up, wouldn’t it be a huge help to the Wade Family?!"

When Cynthia heard this, she felt like she had been slapped repeatedly by Charlie. Then she realized that Charlie seemed to be subdued, but it was actually to humiliate herself!

Thinking of this, she immediately became angered and gritted her teeth: "You beast! I am your aunt! How dare to insult me?!"

Charlie said coldly: "I insult you? I shame you. If you were a man, I would have beaten you eight times!"

Cynthia almost fainted, clutching her chest with a hideous face.

Charlie didn’t bother to stay here at this time. He stood up and said to Cynthia disdainfully: "Go back and tell the old man, if he wants to return to the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion, I can return at any time!"

When he said this, his expression was stern and he shouted sharply: "But!"

"My parents’ account, I will definitely settle it with him in the future!"

"At that time, all the people who are responsible for this matter will have to pay me back with profit! No one can escape! Even him! No exception!"

"You, you" Cynthia trembled angrily, and yelled at Charlie with his fingers: "You bastard! You dare to be so disrespectful to your grandfather because you are the heir of the Wade family! How outrageous!"

Charlie said coldly: "What if I disrespect him? If you are not satisfied, you can go back and complain to him!"

Cynthia gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! Every word you say today will be truthfully told to your grandpa. If you are beaten back to your original form, don’t blame my aunt for not giving you a chance!"

"Give me a chance?" Charlie snorted: "You don’t deserve any chance at all! However, if I find out in the future and find that you are also involved in the death of my parents, then you won’t ask me to give you a chance. !"

"It turned you back! It turned you back!" Cynthia was already completely irritated by Charlie. She grabbed a beautiful empty wine glass on the table and slammed it on the ground, shouting hysterically: "I will definitely make you regret it. of!"

Charlie nodded and sneered contemptuously: "You can use whatever means you can, I’m waiting!"

After all, he walked toward the gate without looking back.

Seeing Charlie’s departure, Cynthia behind him couldn’t help shouting angrily: "Charlie! I haven’t left yet, what qualifications do you have to leave first! I am your elder, your aunt! You dare to be so disrespectful to me, I must Make you pay!"

Charlie ignored it. In his opinion, his aunt is completely an idiot spoiled by the family halo. He never forgets to hold his airs and arrogantly at all times. It is obviously the order of the old man to do business, but he only cares about his own air and face, such a person, even in the Wade family, is difficult to achieve. Therefore, Charlie didn’t bother to waste time with her.

After leaving the gate, Charlie left the Sky Garden directly.

Isaac Cameron hurriedly greeted him and said nervously, "Master, why are you doing this? If Miss Cynthia goes to the master to file a complaint, then your situation will be passive!"

"So what?" Charlie snorted: "Don’t think she is from the Wade family, but in fact she is just a dog of the old man. She wants to bite me, but also depends on what the old man means! If the old man wants to really want to Start with me, then let him let him go!"

After that, Charlie said again: "The reason why I only scolded her now, instead of hitting her or killing her, is because I was thinking that they still have blood connection with me. If they do it themselves, then I will even have this point. The bloodline is ignored! No matter who belongs to the Wade family, if you dare to bark in front of me, I will directly destroy him! If anyone dares to do anything to me and the people around me, I will directly kill him!"

At this moment, Charlie’s body was murderous!

Isaac Cameron sighed helplessly.

At this moment, what he was actually worried about was not what the Wade Family would do to Charlie in the future, but worried. Once the Wade Family became angry and angered Charlie, Charlie was afraid that he would not let the Wade Family go.

In case it really started, Wade Family might not be Charlie’s opponent.

He sent Charlie all the way to the door of Shangri-La, and respectfully said: "Master, where are you going? I will drive you."

Charlie waved his hand: "No, you send me at this time, but the Wade family will be aware of the clues. Go and see Cynthia, and by the way, see what she has plans next."

Isaac Cameron nodded slightly: "Master, then I will go and see your aunt first."

Charlie reminded him: "Take a look at Cynthia’s return plan to see when she leaves. Besides, I must be guarded against her going to see my wife, understand?"

Isaac Cameron suddenly shuddered and stood up straight and respectfully said: "Master, don’t worry, I understand!"

Charlie did not put Cynthia in his eyes, but he also worried that Cynthia would think of other ways to save the country.

She wanted to divorce Claire on her own initiative, and then returned to Wade’s house. She rejected her directly. Then, if she went to find her own wife, it would be a bit tricky for herself.

After all, Claire still doesn’t know his identity. And he didn’t plan to let her know.

At least, he didn’t want his wife to know his identity before he found out the truth about his parents’ death and successfully avenged his parents.

……

After Charlie left, Isaac Cameron turned back to the Sky Garden.

At this time, Cynthia was already furious on the spot.

The prepared western dining table had already been lifted by her, and the ground was full of mess.

Because there were a lot of broken glass ballast on the ground, the female foreman of Sky Garden was afraid that Cynthia was accidentally injured by the glass ballast, so she hurried over with two waiters to clean it.

Cynthia was full of sorrow and anger and had nowhere to vent. Seeing that the foreman came with two waiters, she was immediately furious. She went up and grabbed one of the girls. She raised her hand and pulled her face, while beating, she cursed and said in her mouth: "Did I let you come? Did I let you come?!"

The girl was slapped several times, crying and begging: "Miss you, calm down, I am also afraid that you will be injured by the glass ballast, so I quickly clean the glass ballast…"

Cynthia’s heart was still very angry, and even increased a bit of strength in her hands, and yelled: "Bastard thing! I let you out, you can come out, I don’t let you out, you better not even your face Let me see!"

Seeing this, the foreman hurriedly stepped forward and begged: "Miss, don’t be angry, this is my own opinion, so I ran into you…"

Cynthia stared angrily, kicked the foreman’s stomach, and cursed coldly: "Things that don’t have eyes! All three of you have been fired. Get out!"

The foreman was kicked by Cynthia and sat down on the ground.

The ground was full of glass ballast, so she immediately felt a few pieces of glass ballast pierced into the flesh.

However, at this moment, she did not care about the severe pain caused by the glass ballast. She was pale and clutching her belly, and said in pain: "My stomach hurts… Lily, please call me a rescuer. car……"

Lili was the other of the two waiters. She was not beaten by Cynthia because she was standing a little far away from Cynthia.

As soon as she saw the foreman holding her stomach and her face in pain, she immediately asked with concern, "Sister Nan, are you okay? Hold on, I’ll call 120!"

Cynthia looked at the foreman contemptuously, and said disgustedly, "What kind of pity do you pretend to be in front of me? Do you want me to lose money to you?"

The girl who was dialing the phone suddenly rebuked, "Why are you like this! Sister Nan is three months pregnant! You are still kicking her belly. If the child has something long and two short, no matter how much money he has It can’t solve the problem!"

Cynthia couldn’t help frowning, and said coldly: "What are you, dare you talk to me with this attitude?!"

The girl blurted out without showing weakness: "We are human! Not a thing! Even if we are not as high as you, our body is given by our parents! Why are you hitting us?!"

Cynthia is almost furious!

She grew up so big, in addition to behaved like a good man with her tail clipped in front of her father, no one had ever dared to disobey her and talk to her in such a tone!

But here today, she has been confronted by Charlie and several waiters one after another, and she is naturally annoyed.

At this moment, she completely ignored the fact that the foreman was pregnant, and took a step forward, grabbed her mobile phone from the girl who had smashed her into the hands of the girl who was waiting for the 120-sound station to answer, and slammed it directly on the ground.

Immediately afterwards, she immediately raised her hand and slapped her face, slapped her face fiercely, and gritted her teeth and cursed: "Shame on her face, and dare to yell at me here, don’t you?!"

As he was talking, Isaac Cameron stepped forward, and when he saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Miss, what’s the matter with you?"

Seeing Isaac Cameron’s arrival, Cynthia said coldly: "Okay, you are here just right! I ask you, how do you manage this group of people under your hands? Even I dare to stand up! Is this going to shake the sky?!"

When Isaac Cameron saw that all three of his employees had been beaten, he didn’t need to ask him to know that Cynthia must have vented his anger towards Charlie on them, so he immediately said respectfully, "Miss, don’t worry, these three do not have long eyes. I must deal with the person seriously! Don’t get angry, or I will send you back to your room to rest first?"

Cynthia was also suffocated with anger, and looked at Isaac Cameron and said coldly: "Completely block these three b*tches for me!"

After that, she stretched out her hand and slapped Lily’s face again, before turning around and leaving…

As soon as Cynthia left, Isaac Cameron hurriedly asked the three employees: "What happened just now?"

Lily choked and said: "Mr. Cameron, Miss Cynthia was angry and raised the table. Sister Nan took us over to clean the glass ballast. As a result, Miss Cynthia suddenly acted on us and kicked Sister Nan in the stomach. Sister Nan was still pregnant. I was pregnant, I wanted to call an ambulance, and the eldest smashed my phone…"

Sister Nan, who was sitting on the ground with a painful face, said: "Mr. Cameron, I am to blame for this. You must not anger them. If the company wants to punish, please punish me alone!"

Isaac Cameron sighed and said, "I blame me for this. I didn’t protect everyone. I will arrange for someone to take you to the hospital immediately. In addition, I will give you at least one month’s vacation and give you a compensation of 200,000 Dollar each. "

After finishing speaking, he looked at the foreman sitting on the ground and said seriously: "Sister Nan, I will contact the best gynecologist in Aurous Hill to help you with the baby, and make sure that the child is fine at all costs. If the child can be saved, I will I will make up for your 200,000 fetal expenses; if I can’t keep it, I will make up for you 500,000, and then give you one year of paid leave, and go back to take a good rest, and actively prepare for pregnancy!"

When Isaac Cameron said so, everyone was immediately relieved.

They also worried that Isaac Cameron would obey Cynthia’s request and punish them severely.

Unexpectedly, it is really rare for Isaac Cameron to take care of everyone so much.

Seeing the three women crying and thanking them one after another, Isaac Cameron couldn’t help persuading him, so he greeted the security team and rushed them to the hospital.

After all three of them were sent to the hospital, he sighed sadly in the office alone: "Hey, I really don’t know when Cynthia, the aunt, will be tossing in Aurous Hill, let alone what she will do too much. It’s a pity that I am a member of the Wade family after all. No matter what, I can’t suppress her at all. If she really wants to cause trouble in Aurous Hill, I have nothing to do. It seems that I can only hope. Master Wade!"

……

Charlie didn’t pay attention to his aunt, let alone take it to heart. After returning home, he began to prepare for the New Year with his family.

Since it was the first Spring Festival in the Thompson First Villa, the family of four paid great attention to the sense of ceremony of the Spring Festival this year.

Claire bought a lot of decorative window grilles, stickers, red lanterns and other accessories, intending to make his home more festive.

Although Elaine is lazy, she has a strong vanity. She also wants to set out her home as soon as possible, and then take more photos to show off in her circle of friends, so she is busy with Claire.

After Charlie came back, he joined them.

Claire took out a bunch of beautifully made red lanterns from the big carton that he bought online, and said to Elaine: "Mom, I want to decorate both the third and second floor terraces. Hang this on the railings of the terrace. Plant red lanterns and turn them on after dark, the effect must be particularly good."

Elaine agreed without hesitation: "Okay! New Year, just have to be a little festive, I’ll go hang up later!"

Claire hurriedly said, "Mom, I have another business, I want to discuss it with you."

Elaine smiled and said, "Okay! Just talk about it!"

Claire said embarrassingly: "You have been hanging a lot of green hats on the terrace on the third floor. This is a big Chinese New Year. It is really inappropriate to hang so many green hats, or let’s remove the green hats. Right!"

When Elaine heard these words, she immediately blurted out without hesitation: "So how do you do it! Those green hats are all prepared for the old man Christopher, so that after he gets up every day, he opens his eyes and sees this. He piled up green hats, and then was gloomy all day. If I took them away, wouldn’t it be a waste of money for him?"

Claire helplessly said, "Mom! Every family is full of lights and festivities for the celebration of the New Year. If we still have so many green hats, it will not look good at that time!"

"That won’t work!" Elaine said stubbornly, "Those green hats are my magic weapon against the Wilson family. I just want them to forcibly remember that Hannah was pregnant outside with wild species every day!"

Elaine suddenly remembered something at this time, and said with a smile: "Hey! I will hang these lanterns and the green hats one by one in a while. When the lanterns are turned on, the red lanterns and the green hats are absolutely conspicuous! It will definitely anger the Wilson family!"

Claire persuaded: "Mom, those who celebrate the New Year, have to be forgiving and forgiving!"

Elaine snorted coldly: "You don’t come to persuade me. It’s useless to persuade me. Don’t you know that your grandmother broke my leg? And my two front teeth are also given by her. I will never forgive her for something!"

Seeing his mother’s face full of determination, Claire felt a burst of powerlessness.

It seems that there is no possibility to persuade mother to change her mind.

At this time, Elaine held a bunch of red lanterns by himself, and walked towards the elevator, and said as he walked: "I’m going to hang up the lanterns and hang them with the bunch of green hats!"

After half an hour.

Under the organization of Lady Wilson, the Wilson family was also lighting up the lights in their villa, so it was so lively.

The Wilson family is not what it used to be. The Wilson Group had previously received Donald’s investment, and after repaying all the debts, it took another small project given by Donald. Now it has turned a profit.

Lady Wilson also took back the villa, antiques, and calligraphy and painting that had been seized by the bank before.

Because Donald promised to lend the Thompson First first-class luxury villa to their family for ten years, Lady Wilson simply rented out the old villa and could earn some rent back.

The company has survived enough again, and all the previous assets have returned to his own hands. The current Lady Wilson is very high-spirited.

Christopher’s family knew that the happy life in the future depended almost entirely on the Lady, so they always treated her as the empress.

Christopher is also proud of the recent spring breeze. The Wilson Group has come back to life. He and Harold and Wendy and his sons and daughters are in important positions in the group.

Harold and Wendy have re-living the lives of the rich second generation, and of course they are also full of joy.

Hannah was the only one in the family who had the worst. No one gave her a good face all day long.

Christopher and Lady Wilson hated her deeply, but because of Donald, they couldn’t drive her away, so they regarded her as a thorn in the eye.

Harold and Wendy also felt that their mother was too embarrassed to have been pregnant with wild species and contracted sexually transmitted diseases, so they always ignored her every day.

Being rejected by the whole family made Hannah very hurt.

Especially seeing the four people of their surname Wilson smiling every day, but she can only hold back at home, sweeping, cooking, and washing clothes, like a servant who doesn’t need money, she feels even more uncomfortable.

At this moment, seeing that they were all preparing various decorations for the New Year, Hannah stepped forward, licking her face and said flatly, "Oh, mom, or I will help! You forgot that we lived in the past. When I was in the old villa, the decorations and decorations of the house were all made by me as soon as the Chinese New Year came!"

Lady Wilson glared at her, and said in disgust: "What’s the matter with you? Hurry up and clean the windows! I tell you, as soon as today is over, there will be three days before the New Year. You must have all windows in the villa. Make me spotless!"

When the Lady said that she asked herself to clean the windows of the entire villa, Hannah suddenly collapsed.

She couldn’t help but blurt out: "Mom! Our villa is so large, with so many rooms, so many windows, I can’t finish it even after the first month of the year!"

Lady Wilson said with a sneer: "You still want to delay the first month? I tell you! Before the New Year’s Eve you have cleaned all the windows of the whole family, I will drive you to the yard for New Year’s Eve dinner! "

As soon as Hannah heard this, how angry the whole person was!

If it weren’t for Christopher, Harold, and Wendy still here, she would have liked to rush over now, kick the Lady to the ground with one foot, and then ride on her stomach and slam her old face.

It is a pity that he has no chance to start at all.

Hannah was extremely helpless, even if there were 10,000 dissatisfaction in her heart, she could only swallow it all in her stomach, and said with an annoyance, "Good mother…I know…I will try my best. To wipe…"

Lady Wilson coldly snorted: "Forget your acquaintance! She was originally a woman who corrupted her family style. If she is not honest and obedient, even Donald can’t save you!"

Faced with the arrogance of the Lady Wilson, Hannah felt so annoyed.

But at this time, she didn’t dare to say a rebuttal, she could only nod and humiliately said: "Mom, you are right, I must listen to you!"

Christopher said at this time: "Mom, I’ll go upstairs and hang some decorations."

The Lady Wilson hummed and said to Hannah: "You go to clean the windows now, hurry up!"

Hannah had no choice but to do it.

Christopher went upstairs here and came to his room. He was about to put a few grilles on the window. He suddenly saw that a row of red lanterns lit up on Elaine’s balcony opposite Charlie’s house.

What is disgusting is that these glowing red lanterns are all next to all kinds of green hats, and the red light is set off on the green hats, emitting a strange color, which makes people feel annoyed to watch.

Christopher was furious immediately!

He couldn’t help cursing: "Damn, this Elaine is too much, and he gave a green hat with a red lantern. Isn’t this the fcking old saying, red and green race shit?! It’s so fcking mad. I’m dead!"

Thinking of Elaine not letting himself live during the New Year, Christopher felt uncomfortable, and gritted his teeth downstairs, and said to Harold who was putting window grilles in the living room? "Harold, you come with me! Go find that Elaine. Afterwards!"

Lady Wilson frowned and asked, "What are you going to do to Elaine at this time?"

Christopher scolded angrily: "Mom, that stinky lady Elaine is really deceiving people. She hung so many green hats on the balcony, and it’s fine after hanging them for so long. Now they have one next to each green hat. The big red lantern, this is the damn Chinese New Year and wants me to die! I have to find her to settle the accounts!"

The Lady Wilson shouted sharply: "You stop me! Go to Elaine to settle the account, have you two beat Charlie? Do you two want to spend the New Year in the hospital?"

Christopher, who was still aggressive just now, was immediately dumb.

Charlie’s strength is very abnormal. If he is at home, finding the door with his son is equivalent to sending him to death.

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help gritting his teeth: "Mom! I don’t need to trouble her today, but in any case, I can’t let Elaine wear those green hats for the New Year!"

Lady Wilson said disdainfully: "If she likes to hang on, let her hang on! Now for our family, what counts for face? Money is the most real thing!

Christopher said angrily, "Then I can’t bear Elaine’s bastard forever, right? When is this the f*cking stop?"

Harold said with a black face at this time: "Dad! Didn’t you always say that you want to find a chance to engage in a wave of Elaine? If you want me to say, we want to do it as soon as possible! It’s best to do it before the New Year. Let the Charlie family have a miserable year. If this happens, Mr. Webb will also be able to explain it! Otherwise, we will never start with their family, Mr. Webb will soon lose patience with us!"

Christopher’s expression froze, and he blurted out: "Yes! Elaine’s stinky lady had a plaster on her leg before, and she stayed at home all day long and didn’t go out. She didn’t have a chance to fix her, but I think she seems to have the plaster removed now. Now, I have to prepare for the New Year in the past two days. In my opinion, Elaine will definitely go out. It is better to find a chance to provoke her and let her learn a lot!"

After that, he looked at Lady Wilson again and asked, "Mom, what do you think?"

Lady Wilson pondered for a moment, and nodded: "We really have to teach Elaine a lesson. At least we have to cause a little trouble for Charlie’s family, otherwise Donald is not comfortable."

Later, Lady Wilson remembered something and said excitedly: "Donald will just come to Aurous Hill tomorrow to inspect a few projects. It is estimated that he will spend the night in Aurous Hill!"

When Christopher heard this, he quickly agreed: "Mom, isn’t this a good opportunity to give back to Mr. Webb! Why did Mr. Webb let us live in this villa and return it to our Wilson Group to invest? To put it bluntly, not just for Let us be under the nose of the Charlie family and disgust them? If we take the money and never do anything, if Mr. Webb comes to blame someday, we’ll be in luck!"

Lady Wilson hummed, and said: "If you do it often, let you figure out how to do this. I only ask for one thing. Don’t kill anyone, otherwise Donald may not be able to. You can keep us."

Christopher nodded and sneered: "Don’t worry, mom, I planned it a long time ago. I’m going to tie Elaine and take some unsightly photos of her. It’s best to find someone to get her pregnant and let them The family is ashamed!"

Lady Wilson frowned, and said: "Christopher, I have no objection if you find someone to do it, but you should never do it yourself!"

Christopher nodded and said, "Don’t worry, Mom, I know it!"

Harold on the side hurriedly asked, "Dad, are you planning to start tomorrow?"

"Yes!" Christopher grinned and said, "Tie her up tomorrow, and then wait for a show for Mr. Webb tonight!"

Harold said hurriedly, "Dad, I used to know some friends, they were pretty reliable, and I can ask them to help!"

Christopher smiled and said: "Okay! You go find a few young and strong people, and then find a van, I have a buddy who has a vacant warehouse in the suburbs, and then I will get Elaine there!"

Wendy on the side asked, "Dad, what if Elaine doesn’t go out tomorrow?"

Harold also nodded and said, "Yes, Dad, what if Elaine doesn’t go out?"

Christopher said: "If Elaine doesn’t go out, let’s create an opportunity for her to go out! I have been observing her daily trajectory these days. Don’t worry, I have a way to get her out of home by herself!"

Early the next morning.

Claire and Jacob left home early and went to work on their own affairs.

Claire’s studio is closed according to the national legal holidays. It will be closed on New Year’s Eve and will be closed for a total of seven days until the sixth day of the new year.

As for Jacob’s Calligraphy and Painting Association, it is a hobby group in itself, so there is no such thing as a holiday, it depends on everyone’s mood.

And Jacob didn’t deal with Elaine at home on weekdays, so he couldn’t wait to be in the Calligraphy and Painting Association on the first day of the new year.

Elaine didn’t have much entertainment, and prepared the ingredients for the New Year’s Eve dinner alone at home.

As for Charlie, after getting up early in the morning, he checked the operation report of Oracle Pharmaceutical from Liam on his mobile phone.

At present, several production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in Japan have begun to smoothly switch to Oracle Nova Dias, and a large amount of inventory has been in place within a period of time.

Charlie plans to sell Oracle Nova Dias on the first day of the Lunar New Year in Japan. At that time, all major Japanese TV stations will also broadcast Stefanie’s endorsement of Oracle Nova Dias ads.

As one of the most well-known actresses in Asia, Stefanie’s influence in Japan cannot be underestimated.

In addition, the efficacy of Nova Dias is far ahead of similar competitors, so Charlie believes that Nova Dias will be a hit in Japan.

When Elaine downstairs was preparing the ingredients, the doorbell rang.

She stepped out of the yard, saw a courier guy standing outside the door, and opened the yard door directly.

The courier brother asked her: "Is this Ms. Elaine’s house?"

Elaine nodded: "I am, what’s the matter?"

The little brother handed a small package to her and said, "Hello Ms. Elaine, this is your city express, please sign for it."

"Sent to me?!"

At this time, Elaine was a little surprised. She didn’t do much online shopping, and she didn’t buy anything online recently. Why does she have her own city express delivery?

So, after she signed for the courier, she opened it suspiciously.

After unpacking, Elaine found that the express included it was a trial package of high-end body care essential oils, as well as a very beautifully made card and a printed letter.

She opened the letter and read all the words on the letter: "Hello, distinguished guest, congratulations on your acquisition of the whole body spa treatment package of Lizi high-end beauty and health club worth 8888 Dollar. With the package card, you can visit the store at any time. Enjoy free full spa services, no appointment required!"

After reading these, Elaine said with joy: "Oh, I’m going! Free body spa treatment?! Is there such a good thing?!"

The thought of lying on the beauty bed in the beauty salon and enjoying the meticulous massage by the technicians makes Elaine feel itchy all over!

She could not help but secretly said: "I have been raising legs at home some time ago. I haven’t enjoyed a high-end spa for a long time. I didn’t expect that a free high-end spa would suddenly hit me. Maybe someone made a mistake. It’s sent to me. If I don’t hurry to experience it, if someone catches it back, wouldn’t I be a big loser?!"

Thinking of this, Elaine immediately put the package card into his pocket and ran into the house excitedly, went straight to his room on the third floor, changed clothes for going out, and planned to go out and make the spa immediately.

Thinking of Charlie before going downstairs, she went to the door of Charlie and Claire’s room on the second floor, knocked gently on the door, and asked with a smile: "Good son-in-law, have you gotten up yet?"

Charlie got up and opened the door and asked, "Mom, are you okay?"

Elaine smiled embarrassedly: "Well, mom is going out for something. The breakfast is ready and it’s in the kitchen. It’s still hot. Go down and eat while it’s hot!"

Charlie nodded and said, "Okay mom, go ahead if you have anything."

Elaine hurriedly smiled and said, "Good, good! Then mom will go out first, if you have anything to do, call mom!"

"it is good."

Charlie didn’t think too much, after all, Elaine was also an adult, and it was normal to go out.

……

Christopher had been on the terrace of his room at this time, staring closely at the door of Charlie’s house.

Seeing Elaine went out in a hurry, a sneer was wiped from the corner of his mouth.

Afterwards, he walked downstairs quickly and said to Harold: "Harold, Elaine is out! How are your friends preparing?"

Harold smiled and said, "Dad, don’t worry if I do the job, I’m all ready, and I’m sure that Elaine will never return!"

Christopher said hurriedly: "Come here, you will review the overall plan with me, and I will see if there are any omissions!"

Wendy and Lady Wilson also leaned in, waiting for Harold’s text with a look of expectation.

Harold said triumphantly: "First of all, the beauty card sent to Elaine by the same city courier just now, isn’t that beauty salon called Lizi Beauty Health Club? The owner of this beauty club is a former friend of mine. He is now having difficulties in business and has always wanted to sell the beauty salon, but the economic situation is not good recently, so he has not been able to sell."

Christopher waved his hand: "Talk about the important point!"

Harold said hurriedly, "Don’t worry, Dad! I have to explain the whole plan to you!"

Christopher nodded: "Yes, you say."

Harold then continued: "My friend can’t make it anymore now, so I just want to take advantage of the fact that the New Year’s members have a lot of things at home and can’t take care of them to do beauty, and take advantage of the opportunity to roll the money away. I told him, as long as he cooperates. Well, I gave him 200,000 Dollar for this scene. He wanted to run away anyway, so he was naturally willing to make more money before running away."

Wendy on the side hurriedly asked: "Brother, did you intend to tie Elaine to the beauty salon when you fudged Elaine?"

"Yes!" Harold nodded and said, "That beauty salon has a back door. When Elaine goes to the spa, I will arrange for a technician to put sleeping pills in her water. When she passes out, we drive to the beauty salon. At the back door of the courtyard, Elaine was directly tied up and taken away from the back door, absolutely unaware of it!"

Hannah heard this and hurriedly asked, "Harold, what do you plan to do with Elaine after torturing Elaine?"

Harold said, "I haven’t thought about this yet, what do you think?"

Hannah immediately gritted her teeth and said, "Find a black coal mine and send her to dig coal too!"

Harold said embarrassingly: "I don’t know anyone who runs a black coal kiln either!"

Wendy blurted out: "Then send her to Africa to grow sugarcane! I heard that there are many illegal immigrants there, and they can only bury their heads in the sugarcane fields and chop sugarcane for the rest of their lives, and they cannot live without the African continent!

Harold coughed and said awkwardly: "Wendy, what you said is illegal immigration, how can I have that relationship!"

Hannah was anxious and blurted out: "Harold, are you planning to find someone to take Elaine after sleeping, take pictures, and then let her go?! This is too cheap for her, right?!"

Although Christopher was very disgusted with Hannah, but when he heard this, he couldn’t help but nodded in agreement: "Yes! I just found someone to sleep with Elaine, maybe he even let Elaine take advantage!"

Lady Wilson thought for a moment, and said: "We are helping Mr. Webb with Elaine. Or else you call and ask Mr. Webb to see if he has any friends who run black coal kilns. Lan arranged to dig coal!"

Donald’s life has been miserable recently.

The eldest son Sean is still recovering from his injuries at home, and the second son Kian’s condition has not improved. He has basically given up treatment.

In addition, Donald’s wife Xenia is also divorcing him recently. The main reason for the divorce was the death of Marcone and his wife Lily. Xenia felt that Donald didn’t protect his brother, nor did he find out who killed his brother.

In Xenia’s eyes, what was even more exaggerated was that instead of helping his younger brother avenge Donald, he was at home every day, scolding his dead brother bloody.

Of course Donald hates Marcone crazy.

In his opinion, it was the bastard who completely ruined the reputation of the Webb family, so that the market value of the Webb family was directly cut down because of its reputation.

It was originally the first family in Southaven, but now, it can’t even make the top ten in Southaven.

What made him a little unacceptable was that his wife was so ignorant to praise!

I haven’t blamed her for being too doting on her younger brother, causing the Webb family to be implicated, but she blamed herself on the contrary, it is really unreasonable!

Because of this, the two of them simply fell into a long cold war.

Originally, Donald spoiled his wife very much, but now he doesn’t even bother to care about her, and put all his thoughts into his career.

Now Donald has only one thought in his mind, which is to do everything possible to make the Webb family rise again!

At just this time, he was following up on a real estate project in Aurous Hill, so early this morning, he came to Aurous Hill from Southaven for inspection.

Just when he first arrived at the project site, he received a call from Christopher.

On the phone, Christopher said flatly: "Hello, Mr. Webb! I’m Christopher, we haven’t seen you in a long time!"

Donald said coldly: "Christopher, you call me, what’s the matter?"

Christopher hurriedly smiled and said, "Mr. Webb, this is the case. Doesn’t this mean that the New Year is coming? Our family wondered, saying that nothing will let Charlie’s family have a stable year, so we plan to confront Wade first today. Charlie’s mother-in-law, Elaine, decided to find someone to give her to her first, and then take some photos and videos and upload them to the Internet, so that Charlie’s family will be disgraced!"

Donald suddenly became interested, and his voice improved a little, "Huh? Christopher, I heard that right, did your family finally dare to do something with Charlie?"

Christopher said embarrassingly: "Mr. Webb, I really didn’t think of a plan before, so I haven’t moved, but you can rest assured! This time we must do this thing beautifully!"

With that said, Christopher said with a bit of bitterness: Charlie is in Aurous Hill. I heard that there seems to be a nickname called Real Dragon in the world. I want to see if his mother-in-law lets people play, he is in this world. Can the true dragon’s face hang on it? "

When Donald heard this, he smiled and said, "Not bad, not bad! Do this thing well, I will not treat you badly."

Christopher was overjoyed, and he was too busy to ask: "By the way, Mr. Webb, I called you. I actually wanted to ask you if you know the little boss who runs the black coal kiln. If you know him, that’s really true. Great, after I find someone to take care of Elaine, I will send her directly to the black coal mine!"

Donald thought for a while and said, "There are not many coal mines in the South, so I really don’t know anyone who runs black coal mines."

Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile: "But I do have a kid who runs a brick factory at home. The work in the brick factory is not easy compared to the black coal kiln. You can take Charlie His mother-in-law sent there as a coolie!"

Christopher immediately smiled and said, "Oh, Mr. Webb, this is really great. A b*tch woman like this should throw her into the black brick factory!"

After speaking, he hurriedly asked: "Mr. Webb, do you think it is convenient for you to tell me the address of your friend? After I have asked Elaine to take care of it, I will send it directly!"

"Don’t worry!" Donald sneered: "I have a deep hatred with Charlie. Now I just arrived in Aurous Hill. There is no reason to miss such an enjoyable thing. You tie her up first, and then give me an address. I will go over. Witness it with my own eyes!"

Christopher hurriedly agreed, "Mr. Webb, don’t worry, I must have done this properly, and I will call and let you witness it in person!"

Donald hummed, and said with a smile: "Okay, I have something to work on. Call me after you finish it."

"Good Mr. Webb!"

As soon as Christopher hung up the phone, he immediately couldn’t help but said to the family excitedly: "Mr. Webb said, he has a friend who runs a brick factory. When we tie Elaine, we will let someone do it as planned. After that, she immediately sent to the brick factory to let her work hard in the brick factory for the rest of her life!"

When Hannah heard this, she felt very unbalanced in her heart. She said angrily, "I went to the black coal kiln at the time. How can Hannah go to the brick factory! This is too cheap for her!"

Christopher glared at her dryly, and blurted out: "You know what a shit! The brick factory is much more bitter than the black coal kiln. Although the black coal kiln is dirty and tired, it is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. The brick factory is different. The fire burns bricks in all seasons, and the heat alone can’t stand the heat. Moreover, the work of moving bricks is no easier than digging coal. Generally speaking, brick factories suffer more than black coal kilns!"

Hannah felt a little more comfortable.

However, she still had one more question to ask, but she swallowed it again.

So I can only murmur in my heart: "Hey, I don’t know if Elaine will meet a squinty supervisor after being sent to the brick factory. If I can meet, that would be great, and it’s better to let her Get sick and get pregnant again!"

……

At this moment.

The Presidential Suite of Shangri-La Hotel.

Cynthia was making a short report to Lord Wade over the phone.

On the phone, she described Charlie as a scumbag with perverted personality, hot temper, low quality, and unremarkable. She also always emphasized to Lord Wade: "Dad, Charlie, this kid has not received any education for so many years and has very low quality. , You can’t let him go back to Wade’s house, otherwise, our Wade’s face will be lost by him!"

Lord Wade listened to her little report of adding fuel and jealousy, and said lightly: "Cynthia, I always thought you were very smart. I didn’t expect to be so easily influenced by emotions. It really disappointed me!"

Cynthia suddenly became nervous when he heard this, and blurted out: "Dad, I…Where am I not doing well enough?"

Lord Wade said coldly: "You still don’t understand, why do I want Charlie to come back?"

Cynthia said embarrassingly: "Dad…I really don’t understand too much. If you want me to say that Charlie’s quality is so low, not only can we not let him come back, but we have to draw a clear line with him!"

Lord Wade snorted and said: "What I want now is to let any of my grandsons marry Zara from the Banks Family, or to marry Stefanie from the Banks family. Now it seems that only Charlie’s Greatest chance!"

"how can that be possible!"

Cynthia blurted out: "Dad, you haven’t seen Charlie for many years, so you think of him too well. Let me tell you the truth, Charlie is now a small gangster in a remote country! Whether it’s Zara or Stefanie, They are all Eastcliff’s famous lady of the sky, how can they be worthy of him?!"

Lord Wade said coldly: "I saw Orrin at the Chamber of Commerce yesterday, and I asked him if he still remembers Charlie’s engagement with his daughter. He said to me on the spot, as long as he can find Charlie, he must not hesitate. Let your daughter marry him!"

"In addition, Orrin also said that no matter what Charlie is now, even if he is begging along the street, he is also the future son of the Banks family. Their family has long reached a consensus on this matter!"

Cynthia was stunned: "What age is this, is Orrin crazy?"

Lord Wade said in a harsh tone: "I don’t want to care if Orrin is crazy or not, don’t worry about it. Your task now is to do everything possible to make Charlie promise to come back for the New Year!"

Cynthia was so helpless that he had no choice but to say angrily: "Dad, tell you the truth, Charlie was too much yesterday, so I didn’t control my emotions yesterday. I had a big fight with him. He didn’t eat anything, so he just waved away. Up…"

"Bastard!" Lord Wade yelled, "Don’t think I don’t know you. With your acting style, it’s not good to say who is too much!"

After that, Lord Wade said again: "I don’t care about anything else, I must bring Charlie back to me! If he doesn’t want to return, then you can think of something else!"

Cynthia hurriedly asked: "Other methods? What method?"

Lord Wade said, "Doesn’t he have a wife in Aurous Hill? Can you find a way to get in touch with his wife or his father-in-law?"

Cynthia said immediately: "Then I will go to see his wife, give her some money, and let her divorce Charlie!"

Lord Wade said: "Don’t go to his wife, you can make a fuss from his mother-in-law first. I heard that his mother-in-law is very greedy for money and is a master who sees money!"

Cynthia quickly said, "Dad, then I will try to find a breakthrough from his mother-in-law!"

"Yeah!" Lord Wade reminded: "After you meet his mother-in-law, don’t reveal your true identity, otherwise, if you let that kind of evil people know that Charlie is a member of our Eastcliff Wade family, you will be killed. She won’t let her daughter divorce Charlie either."

"Good dad! I see!"

Cynthia quickly agreed, and then immediately took out the phone, called the bodyguard who brought Aurous Hill this time, and ordered: "Check me where Charlie’s mother-in-law is, I want to see her!"

……

Elaine rushed to take a taxi to the beauty club on the package card. When she came in and showed the package card, she was somewhat guilty, for fear that others might make a mistake, or the card itself could not be used.

But what she didn’t expect was that the clerk said to her very politely: "Hello madam! Your package card can be used at any time and no appointment is required. Do you want to experience it now?"

When Elaine heard this, he said excitedly: "Of course! I’ve been taking a taxi from a long distance, can’t I just come and ask you? Hurry up and arrange a technician for me, I will have a good experience now."

The clerk nodded and said respectfully: "Madam, our full-body spa here is for bathing first. I will take you to bathe and change clothes first, and then arrange a technician to do the spa for you!"

Elaine was very happy. When she had money in her hands, she did not go to beauty salons or beauty clubs to do facial or spa treatments.

Therefore, she knows the process of a high-end spa in a beauty salon. The first thing she must do is to soak in a flower petal milk bath, then put on the disposable underwear provided by the beauty club, and receive a full body massage from a technician.

Elaine happily followed the clerk to the bathroom and found that a tank of water had been placed here, with milk, flower petals and bath salt added to the water, and immediately smiled and said, "Oh, your service is really in place. Come on, put the water away first."

The clerk thought that Elaine had noticed the abnormality, and hurriedly said, "Uh…that…this is the case. We originally had a customer who made an appointment to come to the spa. The water for our bath is ready, and she said that we can’t do anything temporarily, so you can just pick a ready-made one."

Elaine smiled and said, "Oh, what a coincidence, it seems that God just wants to make up for me and let me enjoy it!"

After speaking, she waved to the clerk and said, "Okay, you can go out. I will take a bath by myself and let the technician prepare to wait for me."

"it is good!"

After the clerk came out, he immediately ran to report to the boss.

When the boss heard that Elaine was coming, he quickly called Harold and said to him, "Harold, people have already come and are taking a bath. When will you come?"

Harold said excitedly: "Great! Old Ben, you must stabilize her for me, don’t expose any flaws, I am ready to go over!"

The owner of the beauty salon laughed and said, "Harold, who is my brother, since I have promised you, I will definitely do this thing beautifully!"

"Good!" Harold smiled and said, "Wait for half an hour!"

After finishing speaking, Harold said again: "Ben, your shop will not do business with other customers in the morning, so as to avoid accidents."

"Don’t worry, I won’t do other business in the morning, just pick up your order!"

……

Just as Elaine was lying in the bathtub soaking, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of this beauty salon.

A tall bodyguard walked out of the co-pilot. After getting out of the car, he immediately opened the rear door.

Immediately afterwards, Cynthia, dressed in gorgeous clothes, stepped down.

She looked at the door face of this beauty salon, and said contemptuously: "What a broken beauty salon, looking at it, it’s not up to the standard!"

In fact, the decoration of this beauty salon is pretty good. Although it is not a top-notch, it is not affordable by ordinary housewives in Aurous Hill.

However, for the top rich second generation like Cynthia, it is really too much to be on the table.

The money she paid for a treatment at a top beauty salon is enough to buy this beauty salon.

The bodyguard whispered from the side: "Miss, the woman you are looking for is doing beauty treatment here, just came in ten minutes ago."

Cynthia nodded, and said in disgust, "Follow me in."

"it is good!"

The bodyguard took the lead and reached out and pushed open the door of this beauty salon.

The clerk rushed over and said apologetically: "I’m sorry, we won’t receive guests in the morning."

Cynthia frowned: "I won’t receive guests? A woman named Elaine, didn’t she just come to your store for a spa? Why didnt she become unwelcome when she came to you?"

The clerk was questioned by Cynthia, and he didn’t know how to reply.

She knew very well in her heart that the boss meant that she would never treat guests this morning, so she couldn’t let anyone in.

So she hurriedly said: "I’m sorry, Ma’am, we really don’t treat guests in the morning. Ms. Elaine made an appointment in advance, so I’m sorry."

Cynthia almost exploded in anger.

I condescended to come to this kind of shabby beauty salon. It is like a phoenix coming to the chicken coop. Didn’t expect that this chicken coop would not let me enter? !

She immediately furiously said: "Don’t let me in, right? Believe it or not, you won’t have to do this in the future?!"

The clerk suddenly didn’t know what to do.

She could also see that Cynthia’s dressing was no ordinary person at first glance. If she really angered her, it might cause trouble.

So she could only say respectfully: "Sorry, ma’am, wait a moment, I will ask our boss for instructions."

Cynthia waved his hand in disgust: "Move faster, I have very limited patience!"

The clerk hurried to the boss’s office. The boss was already in his office at this time, picking up valuable items.

He intends to help Harold this time. After earning Harold’s 200,000 Dollar, he will immediately prepare to run away and vacate the shop tonight. If this is the case, when members of the shop arrive tomorrow, they will find beauty. The courtyard is empty.

This is also the usual routine for most gyms and beauty salons to run away, taking advantage of people’s unprepared feet to apply oil, so that all members who have been fooled into applying for a stored-value card are caught off guard.

The clerk entered the office and hurriedly said: "Boss, there is another woman outside. She has to come in! I can’t stop her, go and see!"

When the boss heard this, he frowned and asked, "What woman? Didn’t you tell her not to treat guests in the morning?"

"Say it!" the clerk said aggrievedly: "I told her several times, but she insisted that the guest named Elaine came in, why can’t she enter…"

The boss suddenly became nervous: "Couldn’t you know the name Elaine?"

"I do not know either……"

The boss thought for a moment, and said: "Okay, I’ll deal with her and see what she wants to do."

After speaking, he got up and came out of the office, all the way to the front desk.

Seeing Cynthia, the boss also saw that this woman should have a lot of background, and he was even more nervous.

So he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "This lady, I don’t know what your needs are?"

Cynthia said coldly: "Your store is open, why don’t you let in? What do you mean by not serving guests in the morning?"

The boss chuckled and hurriedly said: "It’s true that we have guests booked a full set of care in the morning, so it is not convenient to treat guests again. If you come in the afternoon or tomorrow, I will arrange the best technician to serve you!"

Cynthia said disdainfully: "Stop this set with me, I didn’t come to your ruined place to consume!"

The boss frowned: "If you don’t come to consume, what are you doing?"

Cynthia said, "I’m here to find Elaine, who just came to your place for nursing care. I have something to talk to her in private."

As soon as the boss heard that he was not for consumption, he darkened his face and said annoyedly: "If you are not for consumption, then please go out. If you are looking for someone to discuss matters, you must divide the place. I don’t provide such services. "

Cynthia winked at the bodyguard, and the bodyguard immediately took out 50,000 Dollar in cash from his small suitcase and patted it on the counter.

When the boss saw the money, his attitude became flattering again, and he smiled and asked, "This lady, what service do you want me to provide you with?"

Cynthia said coldly: "Take me to see Elaine. I want to chat with Elaine in private. It won’t be too long, at most half an hour. During this half an hour, no one is allowed to bother and can do it. , This fifty thousand Dollar is your reward, do you understand?"

When the boss heard this, he thought to himself: "Harold asked me to give that Elaine some sleeping pills. After she was asleep, Harold would take her away secretly. Now he has killed the eldest sister halfway and has to talk to Elaine. It sounds like a good deal for an hour, and then give 50,000 Dollar. As long as you let Harold wait for half an hour, wait for the older sister to talk to Elaine and leave, then give Elaine sleeping pills? "

Thinking of this, he immediately agreed with a smile: "It’s easy to talk about! Isn’t it half an hour of private time, no problem, Ms. Elaine is taking a bath, you can wait in the spa room first."

Cynthia nodded and said to the bodyguard, "Come with me."

"Hey!" The boss said hurriedly, "We are a female-only club. Members wear very casually here, and sometimes they don’t even wear clothes. Even my boss can’t enter the private service area for members. You can’t bring this gentleman inside!"

Cynthia didn’t think that an ordinary beauty salon would be dangerous, so he said to the bodyguard, "You are waiting outside."

The bodyguard nodded slightly.

Today, Cynthia’s whereabouts were made on a temporary basis, and there was no suspicious person following along the way, so in this case, there was basically no possibility of encountering danger, so he didn’t care too much.

The bodyguard waited at the door, and Cynthia said to the boss: "Can you take me in now?"

The boss smiled and hurriedly said, "Let our clerk take you in. I can’t get in either."

"Good." Cynthia nodded, and followed the clerk into the beauty salon.

The apartment of this beauty salon is relatively deep, with the front desk and lobby outside, and then the bathing place through the promenade, and then the spa room is going deeper.

The reason why the spa room is placed in the deepest part is mainly because the guests who come to the spa are for complete relaxation and are very resistant to noise. If it is too close to the outside and close to the road, the vibration and horn sound of passing cars will be very obvious.

After Cynthia followed the clerk through the deep corridor, he came to one of the spa rooms.

The clerk respectfully said to her: "Hello, madam, please wait here for a while, and I will bring her here after Ms. Elaine comes out."

Cynthia gave a hum, took out 10,000 Dollar in cash from her limited Hermes backpack, handed it to her, and exhorted: "Don’t tell Elaine I’ll wait for her here, just take her in, understand?"

The clerk happily accepted the ten thousand Dollar, and said excitedly: "Don’t worry, I won’t say it!"

"Yeah." Cynthia nodded: "You go out first."

"Good lady."

After the clerk went out, Cynthia frowned and looked at the environment in the room, frowning in disgust.

She took out a cheque written a long time ago from her bag. The amount on the cheque was one billion Dollar, which she planned to use to buy Elaine.

However, the more she looked at the low-end environment of this beauty salon, the more she sighed in her heart: "This Elaine would actually go to this place to do a spa. He must be a bun who has never seen money. Give her a billion Dollar. too much!"

Thinking of this, Cynthia stuffed the one billion check back into her wallet.

She felt that if she wanted to buy a cheap woman like Elaine, one billion would be taken advantage of, and one billion was enough.

As a result, she took out the checkbook again and temporarily wrote a check for 100 million Dollar.

She planned to take this one-billion-dollar check directly in a while to entice Elaine to go home and force her daughter to divorce Charlie. In this way, her mission to Aurous Hill this time would be half completed.

After writing a check for 100 million, she took out a Hermès silk scarf from her bag and placed it on the sofa before sitting down.

At this time, Elaine was still soaking in the bathtub.

In fact, she had washed it a long time ago, and the reason why she still didn’t want to soak it out was mainly because she felt that the milk petal bath should have a good moisturizing effect on the skin, so it’s better to soak for a while.

And Harold and Christopher, at this time, had already brought a few young men who were still alive and drove a large van to the back door of the beauty salon.

Harold took out the phone, called the boss, and asked, "Ben, how are things prepared? Have you fainted Elaine? I’m just waiting at the back door!"

The boss thought to himself: "I haven’t made the extra 50,000 Dollar yet, so I have to wait for my 50,000 Dollar to be safe before doing it!"

So, he said to Harold: "Harold, wait a moment, that Elaine is taking a bath, there is a bit of ink, but don’t worry, I will have the water with the added ingredients ready for her. After the bath, find a chance to let her drink it, and you will wait patiently for my notification. Once she faints, I will call you. Then you can just come in and bring someone!"

As soon as Harold heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "Ben, you are still reliable! Okay! In that case, I’ll wait a while, and you will notify me immediately if it’s done."

"Okay, just look at you!"

……

Elaine soaked for another ten minutes, feeling that the skin on her body was a little pale because of the blisters, and then she came out of the bathtub reluctantly.

After she came out, she immediately rang the service bell, and the clerk who had received her hurried in with a clean bath towel in her hand.

She helped Elaine wrap the bath towel and asked diligently: "Madam, do you need to wear disposable underwear? I will open the package if necessary."

As she said, she added: "All our technicians and service staff are women. It doesn’t matter if you don’t wear them."

Elaine thought for a while and said, "I’d better put it on. After all, this is not a bathhouse. It’s too awkward to be alone."

The clerk nodded and quickly took apart the disposable underwear for her to wear, and prepared another bathrobe for her. After Elaine put on the bathrobe, she was led to the spa room.

Opening the door, the service staff said to Elaine: "Ms. Elaine, please come in."

Elaine nodded, and when she stepped through the door, she found a beautifully dressed woman sitting on the sofa in the room, and asked the clerk with some dissatisfaction: "This is your technician? This fancy suit is too exaggerated. Right? There are so many decorations on my body, making it look like a mannequin in a jewellery shop. What if I accidentally scratched me?"

Cynthia must be angry at this.

Secretly cursed in my heart: "The f*cking bun, said I was wearing fancy clothes, said I was pompous?!"

The clerk was also embarrassed at this time. Looking at Cynthia, she didn’t know how to introduce Elaine.

Cynthia frowned, and said in a very arrogant tone to the clerk: "Okay, you go out first, I’ll talk to her."

The clerk immediately left the room as if he was amnesty, and took the door behind him.

Elaine looked at Cynthia warily, and asked coldly, "Hey, who are you?"

Cynthia said lightly: "You don’t deserve to know who I am."

Elaine suddenly sipped: "I babble! The smelly Lady, what kind of big-tailed eagle is here with me? Dressed in colorful, damn United, and carrying a fake Hermes, it’s not you who are awesome Up?"

Cynthia suddenly shouted angrily: "What are you talking about?! I am a catwalk coat customized by Chanel’s top designer! My Hermes is also the top limited edition! The clothes I wear are worth at least 50 million! "

Elaine disdainfully said: "You f*cking pretend to be forced by me, when the Lady is a bunny who has never seen the world? Just your broken Hermes, and her mother dare to say that it is a limited edition. Tell you, the Lady is the real Hermes. people!"

As she said, she immediately took out the Hermès backpack she had placed in it before taking a shower from the locker, hung it on her arm and stretched it out in front of Cynthia, and said pretentiously: "Open your dog’s eyes to the Lady , This is the real Hermes, simple and atmospheric, understand?"

Cynthia glanced at Elaine’s Hermes, and suddenly she burst into laughter.

Seeing her smile, Elaine couldn’t help but sneered: "What? I don’t dare to pretend to be forced when I see the real Hermes, right?"

Cynthia sighed, and sneered: "I know what is poor, so you are called poor!"

As she said, her eyes were full of contempt and said: "Do you still dare to show off in front of me with the most basic entry-level Hermes?"

Immediately, Cynthia immediately picked up her Hermes, and sneered: "Open your dog’s eyes and show me clearly, my Lady, this Hermes, can buy you more than 100!"

"fck your mother’s old mule!" Elaine said in disgust: "You fcking boast that you won’t be taxed. Listen to what you mean, do you pay 10 million for that Hermes?"

Cynthia sneered: "15 million!"

Elaine curled his lips: "I really don’t know where the dead Lady came from. I chopped you up and sold you by a catty. You are not worth 15 million! Are you still here to pretend to be your grandma? Get out of here. Don’t f*cking delay my spa!"

When Cynthia heard this, her whole body trembled with anger, and she wished to slap Elaine immediately to give a lesson to this unseen turtle.

But after another thought, I came here today, not because she is more expensive than her Hermes, there is still business to be done.

So she gritted her teeth and waved her hand: "Okay, Elaine, I won’t talk nonsense with you anymore. It’s meaningless. I came to you this time because I wanted to make a deal with you."

"Doing business?" Elaine frowned, "I have nothing to do with the fake Hermes like you, so get out of here!"

Cynthia pressed her anger and said coldly: "You might as well listen to me first. I am looking for you this time for one purpose. You go back and get your daughter to divorce Charlie. If you promise me, this check will be yours. ."

After that, she handed the 100 million dollar check to Elaine, and said proudly: "This check is worth 100 million. As long as you promise me, you can take the money first!"

Seeing Elaine’s expression stunned, Cynthia sneered again, and said in a condescending tone: "But Elaine, listen to me. Since you have taken my money, you must do what I explain! Otherwise, I will not only Letting you spit out this money a lot, and it will cost you a huge price!"

Elaine looked at Cynthia dumbfounded, and blurted out unbelievably, "What are you talking about, this check is worth 100 million?!"

Seeing her surprised look, Cynthia sneered, and said sarcastically: "Look at the way you have never seen the world, Citibank cash check! Haven’t you seen it? If you think of someone like you, you won’t have the chance to see it in your life. Such a large cash check!"

Elaine’s whole expression immediately became uncertain.

Cynthia thought she completely shocked Elaine, and smiled satisfied.

She held the check in her hand and slapped it a few times, and smiled arrogantly: "Do you want this check? If you want, just listen to me and persuade your daughter to leave Charlie!"

Elaine’s expression suddenly became a little annoyed. Cynthia hasn’t figured out how this woman’s expression has become so fast. Elaine suddenly stretched out his hand and snatched the check over, took a close look in front of him, and then angrily tore the check into pieces!

Cynthia was dumbfounded. She saw Elaine tear her one hundred million check into shreds, and immediately said in her heart: "It seems that I have underestimated this stinky lady named Elaine! She tore the check even if she said it, it seems that her appetite is not small!"

At this moment, when Cynthia saw Elaine staring at him with an extremely angry look, he gritted his teeth and said: "Okay! One hundred million is too small for you, yes! As long as you obediently listen to me, let your daughter and Charlie divorce After the formalities are completed, I can give you 200 million!"

After all, she immediately took out the checkbook from Hermès’ bag, took off the pen cap, and said coldly: "You think about it. If you want, I will write you a check now!"

When Cynthia said this, he thought to himself: "You Elaine is nothing but an old hat in a small city. Don’t look at you in a villa of Thompson First, but you must be a stinky silk who has never seen a lot of money. A billion is in front of you, I don’t believe you will refuse!"

Thinking of this, Cynthia suddenly saw a flower, and in the next second, a sharp pain came from her left cheek!

"Snapped!"

It turned out that Elaine directly raised his hand and slapped Cynthia severely!

Cynthia has never been beaten in her entire life, and never dreamed that she lived more than 40 years old. The first slap in his life was actually beaten by a scumbag!

She immediately felt a burst of anger rush to her head!

Staring at Elaine, she yelled hysterically: "The name is Elaine! Are you f*cking crazy? Dare to beat me?! Do you know who the Lady is?"

As soon as the voice fell, Elaine came up directly, kicked her chest, and kicked her directly from the back of the sofa!

Although Cynthia is not a good person, she is also an intellectual.

Although she was proud and bullied all her life, she basically did not bully herself by herself.

Therefore, Elaine suddenly moved her hands, and she suddenly had no resistance!

Seeing being knocked to the ground by Elaine, she struggled to get up and cursed with a disheveled hair: "Elaine! Are you fcking sick?! My mother gives you money, if you fcking don’t, there is no need to do it with my mother." Don’t you f*cking understand the truth that a gentleman speaks but doesn’t use his hands?!"

Elaine gritted her teeth and cursed: "What a f*cking gentleman who talks but doesn’t do anything? Since you dare to give the dead man the paper money to fool my Lady, why can’t my Lady beat you like this! I will not only beat you today, I want to kill you!"

Cynthia was almost blinded at the moment.

She yelled hysterically, "What the hell are you doing?! The Lady gave you a cash check from Citibank! You can hear clearly, it’s Citibank! Even if you f*cking have never seen the world, at least have some basic common sense. !"

"fck you!" Elaine rushed over in a rage, and rode directly on Cynthia’s stomach. With her big mouth bowed from side to side, she flicked towards Cynthia’s face and cursed as she slapped, "You fcking treat me as a fool. The Lady has been fooled like this once, you f*cking dare to cheat the Lady!"

At this moment, Elaine thought in her heart that Jacob was hospitalized in the hospital. She wanted a check for her daughter Claire’s check-out rent. After Charlie handed the check to her, she took the check to pay for the hospitalization.

Unexpectedly, the denomination of that check turned out to be 100 million!

At that time, the hospital cashier ridiculed her and threatened her to call the police to catch her.

In the end, she went back to Charlie to settle the accounts in a rage, only to realize that Charlie had bought the check from the funeral store and planned to burn it to his deceased parents.

Therefore, Cynthia now also took out a 100 million check, which looks almost exactly the same as Charlie’s 100 million check at that time.

In this case, of course she was furious!

What’s more hateful is that this damn Cynthia has been repeatedly emphasizing Citibank in front of her!

In this life, Elaine hated Citibank the most! Because for her, the worst experience in her life was caused by the fake black gold card of Citibank. After that, she was put in a detention center, and was abused by the Lady Wilson, Wendy, and the big and rough Gena for several days. Those just a few days were definitely the black hole of Elaine’s life.

Therefore, when she saw that Cynthia not only cheated herself with a cheque of 100 million Dollar from the dead, but also dared to use Citibank to chirp here, she was already angry!

Cynthia was dizzy and nauseous when Elaine was beaten at this time, and her cheeks that Elaine beat him back and forth were red and swollen, and the pain was unbearable. Although she screamed, her bodyguard was outside the gate at this time and couldn’t hear the movement so deep inside, so she couldn’t help her at all.

Even though Cynthia was beaten very dumbfounded, she knew very well in her heart that now it is idiotic to get her mobile phone and let the bodyguard come in to rescue her, so she can only fight with Elaine! ?

As a result, she suddenly stretched out her hand to grab Elaine’s hair like crazy. After grabbing a lock of Elaine’s hair, she yanked her desperately!

Elaine didn’t expect this lady to be beaten by herself all the time, and as a result she attacked her hair!

Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her hair, which made her scream several times, and she was desperately trying to beat Cynthia with her hands.

While beating and cursing: "Silly idiot, you dare to pull my Lady’s hair, my Lady fight with you!"

Naturally, Cynthia was not to be outdone. With that strand of hair in her hand, she desperately tore, and directly tore all that strand of hair from Elaine’s head!

This time, Elaine covered her head in pain and yelled. Cynthia saw that this was an opportunity, and directly pushed Elaine to the ground, and then rushed up, riding on Elaine’s stomach, facing her face for a while. f*ck!

"Even I dare to fight, I f*cking kill you shrew!"

Cynthia was mad at this moment. If she were to give her a knife, she would be able to kill Elaine on the spot.

At this moment, the waiter outside heard the movement and ran over in a hurry, opened the door to see, and was shocked immediately, so he hurried to the boss’s room, opened the door and panted and said, "Boss, no… …Not good! Then…the two women…in the room…fight…fight…"

As soon as the owner of the beauty salon heard that the two women were fighting, they became angry.

"Damn, aren’t friends chatting? Why are you fighting again?!"

The clerk hurriedly said: "I don’t know, it’s a terrible beating. If you don’t check it again, you will probably kill you!"

"f*ck!"

The beauty salon owner was nervous.

I haven’t run away yet. If something goes wrong at this time and the police are brought in, it will be a big trouble.

So he hurried to check the situation. Before he got there, he heard that he had been beaten to the death.

Elaine was yelling through the door: "Damn, stinky girl, my Lady can’t cure Gena’s big fat pig, and he can’t cure you?!"

Cynthia obviously took the advantage, gritted his teeth and cursed: "You wait! I’m definitely not going to make you feel better! I won’t let you live to see the sun tomorrow!"

"Snapped!"

Elaine slapped Cynthia’s face again: "That broken mouth, why the f*ck is forcing me to talk, see if I won’t tear your mouth to you!"

The owner of the beauty salon opened the door and took a look, but was frightened by the two women with blood on their faces and quickly closed the door.

He muttered nervously in his mouth: "No way, no way! If you continue to do this, you must die!"

After speaking, he immediately ran to the back door, and when he pushed the door, he saw a van parked upside down at the door, with the trunk entrance facing the back door.

So he hurried to the co-pilot and took a picture. Harold put down the car window and asked excitedly: "Beni, has that stinky lady Elaine fainted?"

The owner of the beauty salon said anxiously: "Fat! I fought with a woman inside. If you continue to fight, you will kill people. Go in and take them away!"

Harold asked in surprise: "What’s the situation?! Have you started fighting? With whom?"

The owner of the beauty salon was a little guilty, but didn’t mention a word about the fact that he charged Cynthia in. He said hurriedly: "I don’t know who the hell is, you quickly take the person away, otherwise it’s all over if something happens! I’m going to die, and you are going to die!"

Upon hearing this, Harold hurriedly led a few young people out of the car.

A crowd of people, led by the owner of the beauty salon, swarmed to the door of the spa room. Before opening the door, they heard the mess inside.

Harold kicked the door open. Seeing Elaine was riding on a woman with a bloody face and beating her, he immediately said to a few people around him: "It’s the woman above, grab her and take her into the car! "

Elaine turned to find Harold, and suddenly shouted in panic: "Harold! What do you want to do?!"

Harold grinned and said, "Second aunt, you spent so long with our family and sent my mother to the black coal kiln. Now is the time to pay a price!"

After speaking, he waved his hand, and several people around him immediately rushed over and tied Elaine up.

Cynthia didn’t know what was going on, but when someone started to arrest the woman who had been beating him, he was finally relieved and angrily cursed: "The surname is Elaine, my mother is going to break you into pieces! Wait! "

As Cynthia spoke, she reached into Hermès’ bag and fetched her phone.

Seeing this, Harold hurriedly scolded: "Damn, you still want to call?! Put the phone down for me! Otherwise, don’t blame me for being polite!"

Cynthia looked at him and blurted out: "This matter is my personal grievance with Elaine, don’t worry about it! Give Elaine to me, and I will give you a satisfactory reward!"

Harold exploded immediately.

He thought to himself: "Is this woman mindless? Give Elaine to you? How can our family explain to Mr. Webb? Besides, I don’t care how you appeared here today, since you and Elaine When they got together, in order to avoid problems with my kidnapping Elaine, then I can only take you away!"

So he ignored Cynthia and said directly to the young people: "Tie up this Lady and take her away!"

When Cynthia heard this, he shouted angrily: "Tie me?! Do you know who I am?!"

Harold said in disgust: "I don’t bother to know who you are. When you and Elaine go to the brick factory to burn bricks, tell Elaine who you are!"

After speaking, he said to the few people: "Give me both of them!"

Cynthia said hysterically: "You dare to move me, I’m Cyn…oo…"

Before Cynthia could say the rest, her mouth was tightly gagged with a towel.

The end of Elaine was the same. After being gagged, Harold immediately said to them: "Hurry up and get people in the car!"

Several people immediately took Elaine and Cynthia, walked out the back door quickly, and stuffed them into the carriage.

Harold said to the owner of the beauty salon at this time: "Ben, I advise you to withdraw as soon as possible and don’t spend it here."

The owner of the beauty salon said: "No, I still have some second-hand equipment and furniture waiting to be processed!"

Harold asked him: "How much money can it be worth just such a little second-hand tatter?"

"It’s worthless, but it’s better than a lot of things. If you sell it, you can sell it for ten or twenty thousand."

Harold said hurriedly: "You quickly pull it down! How long do you have to spend for this 20,000 Dollar? In case it is for such a small amount of money, and you finally want to run away, then you will lose out. ! So I advise you to leave now! After I am gone, you should withdraw from the back door quickly!"

The beauty salon owner thought carefully: "Yes… the woman who came to Elaine just now has a companion, but that companion is waiting outside at this time, and now she is taken away by Harold. The other party can’t wait for anyone, and it will take half an hour, and he will definitely come in to see what happens. Isn’t it a bad thing?!"

Thinking of this, he lost his heart. Anyway, he earned 200,000 Dollar from Harold, and another 50,000 Dollar from Cynthia, which is already a lot of money. If he doesn’t run away now, if he can’t get away. , I regret no tears!

So he hurriedly said to the clerk: "Go and say hello to the technician, pack things up and leave in five minutes!"

The clerk nodded busy: "Good boss!"

Soon, the van that Harold found, carrying Elaine and Cynthia who were tied up by the five flowers, quickly left the back door of the beauty salon.

Within a few minutes, the owner of the beauty salon also took a clerk and a technician, with large and small bags of soft luggage, and sneaked away through the back door.

At this moment, Cynthia’s bodyguard was still standing beside the Rolls-Royce on the roadside, waiting for Cynthia to come out.

How did he know that Cynthia was actually kidnapped in this ordinary beauty salon…

Twenty minutes passed, and Cynthia hadn’t come out yet. The bodyguard took out his cell phone and planned to call Cynthia to ask.

At the same time, the van was driving outside the city.

Harold was sitting on the back seat with a smug look, while Elaine, who was heavily tied up, was lying at his feet.

He deliberately stepped on Elaine’s face with his feet, and sneered: "Elaine, I didn’t expect it, you will have a f*cking today!"

Elaine was speechless, so she could only whimper a few times.

At this moment, in Cynthia’s bag next to him, the phone rang suddenly!

Cynthia’s cell phone ringing shocked Harold.

He hurriedly reached out to Cynthia’s bag and took out an Apple mobile phone.

Seeing someone calling her, he immediately turned off the phone without saying anything, and threw it back into Cynthia’s bag.

Although Cynthia whimpered for a while, but there was nothing to do, and the intestines that she had regretted long ago were blue.

She thought to herself, "Isn’t it the bad luck that I did? What am I doing with this Elaine? If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t be kidnapped by this group of people!"

However, regret at this time has no meaning. Although she is the eldest daughter of Elder Wade, at this moment, she is also called every day to refuse, and the ground is not working.

At the same time, at the entrance of Lizi Beauty Salon.

Cynthia’s bodyguard found that his master refused to answer her phone.

He didn’t think much about it at first thought. After all, he knew that Cynthia was here to talk to Elaine. Maybe it was inconvenient to answer his phone at the critical moment of negotiation.

However, in order to be sure that he was foolproof, he called Cynthia again. Unexpectedly, after the call was made, the phone turned off!

This moment made Cynthia’s bodyguard nervous!

In today’s society, mobile phones are very important to anyone. Therefore, Cynthia’s mobile phone has hardly ever been turned off during the day.

He immediately noticed something abnormal, so he immediately said to the driver: "Follow me in and have a look!"

The driver was also one of Cynthia’s bodyguards. He immediately got off the Rolls-Royce and rushed into the beauty salon along with the bodyguards who had been guarding the car.

As soon as they entered the beauty salon, the two realized that something was wrong!

The clerk was not there, and it was a bit messy inside, obviously showing signs of hastily turned over.

So they searched from room to room and found the spa room where Cynthia and Elaine had been fighting before.

When they saw the house full of mess, blood, and a lock of long hair on the ground, the two of them shook their hearts and looked at each other, and they could see the despair and collapse in each other’s eyes!

On the sofa, there are silk scarves left by Cynthia!

From the scene, it can be easily seen that Cynthia was kidnapped!

The two bodyguards suddenly felt thunderous!

They were ordered to protect Cynthia’s personal safety. They should have used their lives to defend Cynthia’s safety, but they didn’t expect Cynthia to be kidnapped right under their noses!

One of them desperately said: "It’s over! This is over! The protector is not strong, this is a capital crime!"

The other person was equally desperate and collapsed and said, "This…this shouldn’t be! Missy decided to come to see that Elaine temporarily today, so it is impossible to reveal any whereabouts in advance, and our way is not. Without being followed by anyone, who would take her against her, this is not logical!"

"Oh, you don’t care about what is reasonable or unreasonable. The top priority now is to find the eldest lady! Let’s call Isaac Cameron as soon as possible! Aurous Hill is his site, he must be better than us!"

"It makes sense!"

As the man said, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Isaac Cameron.

Isaac Cameron was in the hospital at this time, visiting the employee who miscarried because of Cynthia.

Cynthia’s kick not only kicked the female employee’s child, but also caused the female employee to cause a severe bleeding. Fortunately, the rescue was timely and he was temporarily out of danger.

Isaac Cameron hated and angered at the thought of Cynthia’s arrogance and domineering, but as a servant of the Wade family, he had no right to point fingers at Cynthia anyway.

Therefore, he can only comfort his female employee and let her cultivate her body at ease.

After coming out of the ward, Isaac Cameron sighed, wondering when the grandmother Cynthia could leave when the phone suddenly rang.

The person who called was Cynthia’s bodyguard.

Isaac Cameron answered the phone: "Hey, this is Isaac Cameron."

The nervous people on the other end of the phone almost cried, and choked up: "Mr. Cameron, something has happened, Mr. Cameron!"

Isaac Cameron frowned and asked, "What’s the matter? It’s such a fuss."

There was a shivering voice and said: "Isaac…Mr. Cameron, the eldest lady…she…she was kidnapped!"

There was a buzz in Isaac Cameron’s mind!

What do you mean?

Cynthia was kidnapped in Aurous Hill?

Who is so bold that even the Wade family dare to tie them?

So, he hurriedly said, "Don’t worry, let me know the matter clearly after the first five to ten!"

The other party hurriedly said, "Today the eldest lady is looking for a woman named Elaine to talk about something, so we accompanied the eldest lady to a beauty salon and met with that Elaine…"

"Unexpectedly…the two of them disappeared in the beauty salon together, and even the clerk and boss of the beauty salon were missing…"

In the next moment, he immediately thought of Charlie.

He knew that Charlie had a big quarrel with Cynthia in the Sky Garden, and the two sides must have been very uncomfortable, so it might really be Charlie’s hand.

So he hurriedly called Charlie and asked as soon as he came up, "Master, where are you?"

Charlie said lightly: "I’m at home, what’s the matter?"

Isaac Cameron said nervously, "Master, did you tie up your aunt?"

Charlie frowned: "No, I don’t even bother to see her, why did I tie her up? Why, she was kidnapped?"

Isaac Cameron was surprised: "Ah? You didn’t do this thing?! That’s bad! This is really going to happen!"

Charlie asked, "What the hell is going on?"

Isaac Cameron blurted out: "Your aunt went to the beauty salon to see your mother-in-law, and said she was going to talk to your mother-in-law in person, but she suddenly disappeared and disappeared in the beauty salon!"

Charlie was shocked, and hurriedly asked him: "What about my mother-in-law? Missing too?! Do you know what she said to my mother-in-law?!"

What Charlie feared most at this time was that Cynthia would reveal his identity in front of Elaine.

Now, the Banks Family is the enemy he must get rid of, and the Wade family does not know whether it is an enemy or a friend. It is very likely that the two top Eastcliff families are their enemies. If their identity is revealed, they will be exposed to those around them. Brings a lot of danger.

Before these things were resolved, he was not going to tell Claire his identity.

However, if Cynthia and Elaine show up, then he won’t be able to hide…

Isaac Cameron also heard that Charlie was a little nervous about this matter, and hurriedly said: "Master, I don’t know the specific situation now. I don’t know what your aunt and your mother-in-law said. Now they are both kidnapped. You have to find them first!"

Charlie nodded, and said, "You call Don Albert. His subordinates are scattered all over Aurous Hill and have many eyes and ears. This kind of thing should be able to find a clue!"

Under Charlie’s order, the entire Aurous Hill Underground World was dispatched almost at this instant.

Don Albert even took to the streets in person, looking for clues to Elaine with his men.

Harold didn’t know this at this time.

He just wanted to take revenge on Elaine, and then send her to the black brick kiln to work for a lifetime. This will not only suppress the arrogance of Charlie and Claire, but also avenge himself and mother.

Christopher was also very excited.

His hatred for Elaine has already reached a peak.

Of the four of Charlie’s family, he hates Elaine the most!

The reason why I hate Elaine so much is mainly because Hannah was sent to the black coal kiln, because Elaine, and Hannah was pregnant in the black coal kiln and infected herself with a venereal disease.

That’s fine, but this Elaine has to hang dozens of green hats on the wall to disgust him, so that he will never forget the harm Hannah has brought to him, and he will always feel green on his head. As time continues to increase, it is no longer a common practice!

At this time, the father and son, together with their accomplices, dragged Elaine and Cynthia to the abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.

Because the warehouse is large, the van can be driven directly into the warehouse.

As soon as the car stopped, Harold jumped out of the car first, and then dragged Elaine out of the car.

Christopher looked at Elaine on the ground with a sneer, and said with a sneer: "Elaine, Elaine, you never dreamt that you would have a f*cking today?"

Elaine was terrified, but because her mouth was blocked, she couldn’t speak and could only sob loudly.

Christopher directly tore off the towel from her mouth.

Elaine blurted out immediately: "Christopher! You are so f*cking tired and crooked, dare to kidnap your Lady?! Believe it or not, my son-in-law Charlie, can blow your head anytime!"

"Huh?" Christopher raised his hand and slapped Elaine, angrily said, "It’s all about this time, so f*cking act with me? You think you are on your terrace now, don’t you?"

Elaine is a master who cannot afford to lose. Seeing that he dared to beat herself, she immediately furiously said: "Christopher, you wait! My son-in-law knows many people with good looks in Aurous Hill, and he will definitely teach you a lot!"

Christopher sneered and said: "Do you still expect Charlie to teach us? I tell you, today I tied you here for two main purposes. First, let a few young people have fun with you, and take some videos to post. Online, let you and your family be ruined; second, send you to the black brick factory to burn the kiln and move bricks for a lifetime! How did you deal with Hannah in the first place, I will now get it back hundreds of times!"

As soon as Elaine heard this, she was so frightened!

She really did not expect that Christopher would have such a vicious plan!

So, she immediately persuaded her and choked: "Brother, you shouldn’t hate me so much. It was not me who wanted to harm my sister in the first place. It was my sister who wanted to harm me. Ask yourself if you didn’t want to pit me. My son-in-law’s villa, I can’t do it against you!"

Christopher raised his hand and slapped it again, yelling, "Then you hung so many green hats on your terrace, how do you explain?"

Elaine hurriedly said, "I was really wrong about that, eldest brother, you think I am your younger siblings, please spare me this time, I will definitely collect all the green hats after I go back. Do not stay!"

Christopher coldly snorted: "Now I know that I confessed my mistake? I tell you, it’s too late! I don’t want to save you this time!"

Harold on the side came over and asked in a low voice, "Dad, when should we let people do it?"

Christopher said: "Don’t worry, when Mr. Webb comes over, Mr. Webb will have to witness it with his own eyes!"

Harold asked again: "What should I do if there is still a woman in the car? At that time, there was no way but to tie her together, but we don’t know her either."

Christopher smacked his lips and said, "Don’t worry, let Elaine get rid of it first. If it doesn’t work, send that woman to the black brick kiln!"

……

At this moment, the Wade family had received news that Cynthia was kidnapped.

After Elder Wade heard about this, his whole body was instantly furious!

He threw a beloved blue and white plum bottle directly in the living room, and roared angrily: "With the strength and status of my Wade family in the country, there are still people who dare to kidnap the immediate family members of the Wade family. This is too courageous. ?!"

The three brothers Corran, Myles, and William looked at me and you one by one, but none of them spoke.

Cynthia was kidnapped suddenly, and for them, it was not something worth worrying about.

On the contrary, it is something worthy of the expectations and excitement of the three of them.

None of the three brothers liked Cynthia.

The reason is nothing more than the word interest.

If Cynthia, like Ciara, the youngest daughter of the Wade family, would live steadily with her husband when she married, they would naturally not be dissatisfied with Cynthia.

But it was because Cynthia had already married out, but she couldn�